A Strange Place in Time - 1

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are the product of the

author's imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events, locales,

organizations, or persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental and beyond the intent of either

the author or the publisher.

A Strange Place in Time
TOP SHELF
An imprint of Torquere Press Publishers
PO Box 2545
Round Rock, TX 78680
Copyright 2007 © by Alyx Shaw
Cover illustration by Pluto
Published with permission
ISBN: 978-1-60370-302-4, 1-60370-302-0

www.torquerepress.com

All rights reserved, which includes the right to reproduce this book or portions thereof in any

form whatsoever except as provided by the U.S. Copyright Law. For information address
Torquere Press. Inc., PO Box 2545, Round Rock, TX 78680.

First Torquere Press Printing: March 2008

Printed in the USA

A Strange Place in Time - 2

Chapter One

Harley didn't say much. John Arrowsmith could tell what the massive, custom-built red and gold
motorcycle would say about almost anything without the bother of asking him. However, as
Arrowsmith and his motorcycle soared easily down the road, winding their way through the
Fraser Canyon, he wondered what the machine was thinking.

To his right, sheer grey cliffs rose high above his head, a slightly darker shade of grey than the
dimming November sky that threatened to drop rain on him. The walls were jagged, as though
chiseled by some disinterested god, counting on rain and wind to smooth his work. To
Arrowsmith's left, the Fraser River crashed and writhed within its deep canyon like a muddy
brown dragon, reminding him that this was a road to be careful on.

A sudden, ice-cold splash of water on his neck told him this was not the time of year to be out on
a motorcycle. Another drop hit his fringed black glove, sliding quickly down the glossy leather,
and he sighed heavily. He was cold, he was tired, and now it was raining. With his luck, the rain
would wash boulders down on top of his head and send him into the river.

"What are we doing out here, Harley?" Arrowsmith frequently talked to his bike. He had yet to
get an answer.

The bike passed through one of the many short, dark tunnels that lined the way to the area of the
river known as Hell's Gate. As it left the shelter of the passage, another drop of rain struck
Arrowsmith, this time in the eye. He wondered if there was a place ahead to pull off of the road
for a while. He'd never been on this road before, and for the life of him he didn't know why he
was there now.

The rain began in earnest, slashing down like the scratches on a foreign film. Overhead, the sky
had further darkened as night approached. Then he noticed a widening of the road, a small gravel
parking lot where tourists could stop to take photos of the area. He was shocked to see a huge
brown motorhome in the lot as he pulled in. He would have thought it late in the year for tourists.
The front of the vehicle showed British Columbia plates. Arrowsmith decided it was probably a
family heading to Mexico for the winter. He pulled up next to it, using it as a shield against the
rain.

He reached down one gloved hand to idly stroke the glossy, rain-soaked gas tank of his bike.
Harley wasn't a Harley; at least, he wasn't a purebred. Arrowsmith had built Harley out of a
jumble of bike parts, some of which he had designed and put together himself. He was "the
biggest fucker you ever saw," as Arrowsmith's adopted father put it. The bike suited Arrowsmith
perfectly, a huge, mellow beast that looked like it could climb up the ass of an eighteen-wheeler
and chew his way through to the radiator. Big cars that normally ignored bikes respected him.
Little cars thought it prudent to stay behind him. Harley could travel down roads motorcycles
had no business being on. Brian used to say that Japanese bikes committed hara-kiri in shame at
the sight of him.

A Strange Place in Time - 3

The enormous bike seemed to have his own personality. "Friendly bastard, ain't it?" Smash used
to say, when the skinny biker came around to see what his 'nephew' was doing. Harley did seem
to be friendly. Worse, he was almost alive, especially with his horse skull mounted over the
headlight and wolf skin decorations draped across his back. It wasn't unusual for people to greet
the bike as well as the rider. For a few brief years, Arrowsmith and Harley were part of the local
color in the town of Courtenay, and they had their photograph taken by more than a few tourists.
Arrowsmith would have been shocked to find out most people just wanted a shot of the bike's
strikingly beautiful owner.

The people Arrowsmith had grown up with were bikers. They had raised him after his mother, a
member of their club, had abandoned him at three months of age. They were good folks. But as
Arrowsmith thought about them while he sat in the rain, he knew that, right now, they were
sitting with the other bikers and wondering what the fuck their weirdo son was up to this time.

Arrowsmith thought it was a good question, one he wished he could answer. But he had no
explanation. He had built Harley for this nameless trip, though he hadn't known that when he
first began work on the bike. He found out last night, when a sudden, overwhelming impulse told
him it was time to go. He had packed his belongings into Harley's bags, and this morning he had
set out. Now he was wet and cold, and had no idea where he was going. He wished at least Brian
and Silver were there. That would have been cool.

He thought about the previous evening as he lit a cigarette. "Any asshole can smoke when it's
sunny," Smash always said, "but it takes a real hero to smoke in the rain." Arrowsmith agreed
with that thought, if ‘hero’ translated into 'idiot.' He kept trying to get his cigarette going. He had
packed his bags before going to bed, Brian and Silver helping, or at least pretending to. They
were not glad to be seeing their friend of ten years head out.

"When will you be back?" Silver asked in his quiet, ghostly voice, his silver-white mane of hair
falling down into his face. Silver's other nicknames were 'Casper' and 'Edgar Winter.' His real
name was Ralph. Silver didn't look like a 'Ralph.' Arrowsmith always secretly thought he looked
more like an 'Odin' or 'Thor.’ The bikers had dubbed him Silver, and frankly, when one ran with
bikers, one could end up with worse names. Like his uncle Cockrot.

"Not really sure," said Arrowsmith. "I'll be back someday."

They had been standing together in the garage next to the little house where Arrowsmith lived
with his adopted parents. Legally, his adopted family was known as Mr. Thomas Roland
Whitehall and Mrs. Lillian Alice Whitehall. Everybody however called them by their biker
handles: Mother and Popsicle. Mother had gained his name because of his huge beer-gut. He
looked like he was carrying twin baby hippos. In the distance they could hear Motorhead
pounding away, the sound emanating from the house. Arrowsmith kicked at the stained concrete
floor. The lights overhead caused the razors lining his motorcycle boot to glitter.

"Why do you have to go?" asked Brian. "It doesn't make sense, man."

A Strange Place in Time - 4

"Look I have no idea," said Arrowsmith. "I just don't feel like I belong here anymore."

That was true enough. What Arrowsmith didn't mention was he had never felt as though he had
belonged. Once he had thought that was because he had been abandoned, but as he grew older,
he was less sure about that. He was a pretty strange guy for a biker, a fact that had earned him
his own handle, 'Spooky'. He got it on one of his midnight sleepwalking sessions. According to
Popsicle, he had begun sleepwalking when he was fourteen. He would get up, get dressed, go
into the kitchen to eat, all the normal things waking people would do. At first it was frightening,
but Mother and Popsicle got used to it. They would find him sleeping in the garage, the bathtub,
and other places. Sometimes he would talk while wandering around, and it was the phrases he
would utter that earned him the name. Most of them had to do with death. This was also odd,
because Arrowsmith was generally a happy guy. He was a natural clown who liked almost
everybody, and the feeling was usually mutual. That was what made the odd rambling about
death, infinity, and reincarnation so odd.

Another unexpected aspect of Arrowsmith was his insatiable love of classical writings and
music. True, he had his fair share of ZZ Top, Motorhead, Meat Loaf, and other like bands. It was
just that anyone going through his music collection would also find Enya, Beethoven, and an
assortment of New Age Music. On more than a few occasions Mother had wandered into the
garage to find Arrowsmith working on his bike with ‘Ode to Joy’ literally rattling the windows.

The three in the garage stood uncomfortably. Finally Brian sighed, shaking his head. "You're a
weird guy, Spooky. But I'm really gonna miss you, and if you don't come back, Silver and I are
gonna hunt you down."

Arrowsmith laughed. "I'll be back. Never fear. I couldn't go the rest of my life without my two
friends to tell me when I'm being an asshole."

"Finland, you're always an asshole," said Silver, a slight smile on his face. Arrowsmith grinned
back at him. Silver always called him 'Finland.' Brian never understood the reference.

"Well anyway," said Brian, "don't you and Harley be gone too long."

"Be back as soon as I can," said Arrowsmith.

The three friends hugged each other. Everyone was getting a little choked up. Fortunately,
Mother walked in to add a little comic relief.

"Why is there a group fuckin' hug goin' on in my garage?" he yelled as he walked in.

Arrowsmith turned around to face his adopted father. "Give us a hug, ya aging shitpile."

"Fuck you," said Mother, and hugged him.

Silver sighed wistfully. "Male bonding. Isn't it wonderful?"

A Strange Place in Time - 5

Mother looked over at Silver. "You're a weird guy," he said.

Silver smiled and blinked innocently back at Mother. A wisp of white-blond hair fell across one
pale blue eye. He was a perfect contrast next to Brian, with his black skin and dark brown eyes.
Standing together, they looked like a photonegative. They spent the better part of the night sitting
together and drinking beer. The next day, Arrowsmith left the town where he had spent his life
and set out for Fraser Canyon. He didn't know why. He just had to get there.

"Maybe I don't really have to be here," said Arrowsmith to Harley. The rain was coming down in
torrents now. "Maybe it was temporary insanity."

He pulled the collar of his leather jacket up higher around his neck. He wished he had a spot to
be dry and wait out the storm. He glanced at the smug brown motor home. He knew what it was
thinking. 'Sure, you've got an awesome motorcycle, and no one ever wrote a rock and roll song
about an RV. But who's the asshole now, buddy? You've got water in your boots, and you can't
even look for shelter because that hawg of yours has no business being out in the freezing rain.
Suck on that, dude.'

"Fuck you," muttered Arrowsmith, who was shivering now. He wished he'd left earlier in the
day, but how the hell was he supposed to know God would pick that day to piss on a biker? He
wondered for a moment if he should start going to church.

"Hey buddy!" called a voice to his left. "Are you wet enough yet?"

It was the voice of an older man. Arrowsmith turned to look, but could see nothing in the perfect
blackness. He heard a woman gently chide: "Don't tease him, Fred."

"No," said Arrowsmith. "I think there's three square inches on my butt that's still dry."

The man laughed. "Do you want to come in for a bit and dry off?"

Arrowsmith said "Sure. Just let me put the bike to bed."

He got off of Harley's back and opened one of the large saddlebags. Inside there was a tarp and
some stakes to anchor it. As he shook it out and draped it over the huge bike, a light came on as
the RV door opened. It showed the writing on the oiled canvas cover, old English letters that
spelled out 'Harley's Tarp'. Arrowsmith secured it and almost bolted into the large vehicle.

Arrowsmith could tell the moment he saw the middle-aged woman inside the RV that she had
serious doubts about letting him in. She was standing as far from him as possible, just watching.
Arrowsmith was used to being stared at; he didn’t blend easily into a crowd. He was large, well
over six feet, and not a spare ounce on him anywhere. Clad in stained jeans, a black t-shirt, and a
huge black leather jacket, his hands scarred from fighting and working on motorcycles, and
razors lining his boots, few people overlooked him. The insignia for his motorcycle club on the
back of his jacket likely didn’t ease her mind, either. Few people would be comforted by the
image of a flaming motorcycle backed by a burning gold sword topped with a skull.

A Strange Place in Time - 6

Arrowsmith accepted the towel he was offered and began drying off, catching a glimpse of

himself in a small decorative mirror hanging on a wall. His long hair, when it dried, would be the
same shade of golden-brown as his eyes, framing his aristocratic face. That was Popsicle’s word
for how he looked, but he suspected she was biased, being his mom and all. She also said he was
beautiful, but in a masculine way. Currently Arrowsmith thought he looked like some dumb jerk
who had been riding his bike in the rain.

"So how long you been a biker?" Fred asked politely.

"Always," said Arrowsmith, scrubbing at his long hair. "My grandparents and parents were
bikers." He lowered the towel and stood up straight, rising above their heads. He extended a hand
that bore a small, strange tattoo, a raven inside of a circle, crossed by a lightning bolt. "John
Arrowsmith," he said.

The older man took his hand. "Fred Harrison. This is my wife, Andrea. What are you doing out
in the rain? This is no time of the year for motorcycles."

Arrowsmith didn't want to tell him the truth. By the looks of things the woman was already
scared of him. No reason to make them think he was crazy.

"Just out for a last ride," he said. "Before I have to put the bike away until spring."

Arrowsmith saw the words 'drug runner ' pass through Andrea's mind. Arrowsmith didn't take
drugs, at least, not anymore. Heroin had almost put him in the ground a few times before he'd
managed to get clean of it. The ugly scars on his arms that had once run with pus and poison
were constant reminders of why he'd stopped.

They offered him a glass of wine and a place to sleep. As Andrea passed him a ham sandwich,
she admitted to Arrowsmith that she had expected him to eat and behave like a barbarian, but his
manners were better than Fred's. Arrowsmith had heard that before as well; another one of the
strange things that earned him his nickname of Spooky. It was not merely the fact that he had
manners in the first place; it was the fact that they were strangely outdated, almost Victorian. He
certainly had not learned them from his adopted family. Popsicle was neat but not refined, and
Smash and Mother were of the 'grab'n'growl' school. Arrowsmith smiled, self-conscious of his
oddities.

“My… grandmother taught me,” he lied. It was the only thing he could think of to say. In truth
the only thing his grandmother had taught him in the way of etiquette was to not put his face in
the bowl when he ate soup.

Arrowsmith spent the night on the couch, and awoke to find the sun was up and the day was
reasonably warm for the time of year. He could hear his hosts shuffling in the next room, getting
ready to face the morning. He stood up and stretched, hearing various bones snap and pop. He
gave himself a shake and yawned, then folded up the blanket he had used. Once more he looked
out the window. It was time to head out.

A Strange Place in Time - 7

"I guess you'll be moving on,” said Fred as he came out of the small bedroom to make coffee.

"Yeah," said Arrowsmith. "Places to be. That kind of stuff. Thanks for letting me sleep here."

"Oh no trouble," said Fred cheerfully. "Never hurts to be kind to people."

Arrowsmith stayed for a cup of coffee, then Andrea further distracted him with a plate of
blueberry waffles. By the time he stepped out of the RV, his hosts following after him, it was ten
in the morning, and he was anxious to resume his nameless quest. It was a beautiful late fall day.
The sky was clear, the sun shone down brightly, and the road was dry. It was a great day to
travel. He walked over to Harley and removed his tarp, folding it and stuffing it back into the
bags. Arrowsmith had a feeling that he was close to his destination.

"Holy cornflakes!" exclaimed Fred. "Andrea, get over here and look at this. Where'd you get that
bike?"

Harley gleamed in the light, just begging to be appreciated. "I built him," said Arrowsmith.

Fred's eyes were shining. "Man, that thing looks like he'd eat a tractor trailer for breakfast."

Arrowsmith knew where this was heading, and he wasn't surprised when Fred hauled out a
camera. He got onto the bike and posed obligingly for the photo. Then he said goodbye to both
of them. Fred and Andrea watched as he started the huge bike, slowly turning it towards the road.
He paused to look for anything behind himself coming forward, then pulled out of the little lot.

They hadn't heard the car coming over the roar of Harley's engine. Even if they had, there was no
way they could have known it was on the wrong side of the road because of the obscuring cliff
wall. It was a large, blue vehicle, and it was there so suddenly there was scarcely any time to
react. The driver, upon seeing the motorcycle, didn't go back his own lane. Instead he panicked
and tried to go around the bike to avoid hitting it.

Arrowsmith saw what he was doing at the last second and managed to avoid him, but he was
forced straight into the path of the truck that the blue car had just passed. There was nowhere to
go but forward. The truck just grazed the back tire, but it was enough to fling the bike off of the
narrow shoulder of the road.

Fred and Andrea watched in horror as the bike vanished over the cliff. They heard the truck
scream to a halt, but the blue car kept going. The driver leapt out of his vehicle and ran to the
side of the road where the bike had gone off. He stopped and peered down, then looked over his
shoulder at the couple.

"Did I hit him?"

A Strange Place in Time - 8

Andrea crossed the road to stand by the driver. She could only nod. She looked over the edge,
down at the writhing force of the river. There was nothing there. Not a scrap of leather, not a
glint of gold.

"He must have gone straight into the river," the man said. "In those clothes with that current, he
would have been sucked right down." He stared for a moment longer, then ran back to his truck
to call the police.

***

Arrowsmith saw the river appear beneath him, and knew he was going to die. He had absolutely
no say in the matter, and as a result, he felt only an odd curiosity. He wondered if he would know
he was dead. Then he closed his eyes.

He struck something, but it wasn't water. It wasn't even cold; it was repulsively warm and
extremely thick. It caught him gently, and he felt himself begin to sink into it. He clawed and
struggled to get out of the mucus, feeling himself beginning to smother in the goo. An
overwhelming panic gripped him as he writhed and fought like a netted fish. It was one thing to
die suddenly. It was quite another to slowly choke in this strange matter. There seemed to be no
escaping it, no matter how hard he fought. He was just sinking further into it. It filled his nose
and throat, strangling him. Gradually his struggles slowed. The world became vague, then all
went black.

A Strange Place in Time - 9

Chapter Two

The gentle sun warmed him, drying the slime from his body, watching over him as he lay
unconscious. A small bird landed on him. It hopped up and down his body, flicking its brown
tail, inspecting him curiously before flying off once more. A breeze caused a few golden
butterflies to rise, bobbing gracelessly. A spider climbed up the arm of his black leather jacket
and eyed him critically, then went seeking a nicer neighborhood.

Eventually, Arrowsmith woke up. He came awake by degrees, convulsing slightly. He was sure
he could feel his blood slowly beginning to move within his veins. He lay on his side, unmoving,
staring at the place in which he found himself. Wherever he was, it was not at the bottom of
Fraser River, for which he was grateful. But still, where was he? The air was cool, and smelled
of fall. That was right enough, but as he slowly raised himself, he saw that he was on a
mountainside. Below him was a fantastic waterfall of gold and red trees, falling gently away
down the slopes. It was beautiful, but it wasn't Fraser Canyon.

He pulled his jacket closer to himself, shivering as he slowly sat up. The soft, dry mountain moss
crushed under his shifting weight, and he idly brushed the dust from his hands. He looked around
nervously and, seeing Harley, got up and walked over to him. The great red and gold bike had
taken quite a hit, but Harley looked like he had survived it okay.

By the time night fell, Arrowsmith was satisfied the bike was in perfect order, save for the dents
and scrapes in his red hide. Arrowsmith threw the tarp over the bike, then set up his small tent
and made a fire just the way Smash had shown him: two books of matches, a little kindling, and
way too much gas. After the contained explosion puffed up in his face, Arrowsmith was grateful
he still had his eyebrows.

Night began to slowly settle around him as he gathered more wood for his fire. Overhead, the
sky faded to a depthless blue, while the horizon blazed golds and reds. Arrowsmith was no great
astronomer, but he knew a few constellations. He turned his gaze to the incredible expansion of
stars above him, thinking they looked like the contents of an overturned sugar bowl. He turned
circles, looking for the Big Dipper, the Little Dipper, or the constellation of Orion. Eventually he
made himself dizzy, and he sat down hard. But he still saw nothing he recognized. As it grew
darker, he spotted lights somewhere down the mountain, possibly a town. But it was far away,
and Arrowsmith felt too shaky to travel. He certainly didn't feel like dragging Harley down a
mountain in the dark.

"I'm cold and I'm lost," mewled the six foot, four inch, and two hundred and twenty pound
leather-clad biker.

Arrowsmith sat huddled near his fire and tried to figure out what had happened to him. He had
flown off the road and into the river, or at least into the air over the river. Arrowsmith didn't
know lot about physics, but he knew things that went up came down. He should be in the river,

A Strange Place in Time - 10

not on a mountain. Had he survived the fall by some miracle, and been wandering around in
shock? And if he had been in shock, then how did the bike get there? The idea made no sense.

He set up his tent, then entered and took off his clothes. They were a little scuffed, and he had
some bruises, but nothing like what he would have after falling off a cliff. He'd heard of people
falling distances that should have killed them and surviving, so what had happened was not
impossible, but extremely rare. Even so, he'd never heard of one of those people not having a
single broken bone to show afterwards. He vaguely recalled falling through some heavy slime,
but as he checked himself and his clothes, he found no sign of it. A nightmare, he supposed, or a
hallucination. He would go down to the little town tomorrow and talk to a doctor. Tired and
confused, he climbed into his sleeping bag and went to sleep.

He awoke late morning, cold and much more sore than he had been the previous night. He dozed
off and on for a time before rising, then finally dressed and climbed out of the tent. He saw a
large stump he had not noticed the previous evening, and he walked over to it. Climbing onto it,
he looked around at the area.

The fantastic Halloween scent of autumn maple leaves was intoxicating, and he breathed their
fragrance as he looked around. Red and golden trees rustled gently in the light autumn wind,
offset by a crystal-clear sky of the most amazing shade of blue. A few white fluffy clouds drifted
by, moving east towards a high wall of distant snow-tipped mountains. Below him, he saw the
beginnings of a vast ocean of a thousand colors. It rolled and waved for miles, a huge rock
concert of every kind of red, gold, and green God could think of, all poured down onto one
forest. Farther away he saw the forest edge, and beyond that the flat green of a plain. Across the
plain was a silver glint of a river, a very big river, Arrowsmith thought, to be so noticeable at
such a distance. But not one road.

He got down from the stump and walked back to his tent. He was really hungry now. He hoped
he would find a roadside cafe on his way to town, or at least run something over he could cook.
Arrowsmith could eat anything that hadn't been dead long enough to collect maggots, and he
made great Road Kill Stew. This thought in mind, he began nosing around for something dead.

He located a deer not far away, and at first, he thought he had made a real find. Perhaps it was
some hunter's quarry that had escaped, but not before taking a mortal wound. Arrowsmith
walked up to the creature, and stopped. The deer was lying on her side, and at first, Arrowsmith
thought her back end was covered by branches. But, as he drew near, he saw she didn't have a
back end. Something had bitten it off, and by the look of the clean, crescent-shaped wound, had
done it in one bite.

He stared at the deer, knowing that what he was looking at could not possibly be. Nothing was that
big, not bears, not wolves, shit, not even Bigfoot. But judging from the huge tracks all around the
deer, Bigfoot was the one who'd done it. Arrowsmith slowly backed away, looking about nervously.
All he could think about was himself lying in his tent, his little fire burning away. It could have been
him laying there, not the deer.

A Strange Place in Time - 11

He turned and ran to gather his gear and take down the tent. He was packed in moments, stowing
his few belongings into his saddlebags, then set about trying to walk his bike down the side of a
mountain. This was not the easiest thing to do; the bike was heavy, and some of the places he
was forced to tread were not very stable. It took him hours to go just a short way, and a lesser
man may have left the damn bike. But not John Arrowsmith, he had built that mother and it was
coming with him, monster or not.

Sunset was about an hour away when Arrowsmith found a road. He came crashing out of the
bushes and trees, dragged by the weight of his great machine through brambles and onto its flat
surface. Arrowsmith nearly fell, but managed to keep his feet. He still had a death grip on the
bike's handlebars, and at first all he could do was glare at what he had found suspicious, as
though it was merely a joke being played upon him, and would disappear after a second. The
road stayed where it was, a wide dirt path worn smooth and lined with white stones.

He sighed, and put the kickstand down, then looked at his hands. His gloves had saved them
from being worse than they were, but they were still in pretty bad shape. The skin was torn and
bloodied, and his clothes were ripped from passing through brambles. For the last half-mile, he
had been limping along on a sprained ankle. He didn't want to look at it; he knew it would be
purple, and swollen too big to get back into the boot if he took his foot out. He sighed and sat
down on Harley's wide back, rubbing his eyes wearily.

He rested on the road, seeing and hearing nothing human. For a while it was nice, but then he
became nervous, wondering what could be in the woods watching him. It was an unsettling
thought, and he swung one long leg over Harley's back and gave him a kick. The engine
coughed, but nothing happened.

"Oh come on, baby, this is no place to die." He kicked it again, but still nothing happened.

"Please start, or something is going to come out of the woods and get us. C'mon, start." He
kicked it again, but still nothing happened.

"Look, there is a monster coming to get us and it is twenty five feet high and eats motorcycles,
now will you..."

The engine turned, bellowing into life. The sound echoed down the sides of the mountain,
causing deer and small birds to take flight. After the silence, the noise was overwhelming, but
Arrowsmith didn't care. He and Harley wove their way gently down the road.

The road was a long one, and the most beautiful Arrowsmith had ever been down. It wandered
passed gigantic trees, and high crystal waterfalls cut into lichen-covered stone, then out to the
edge of the cliffs, where Arrowsmith could get a better look at the valley in the light of the
setting sun. All around he saw high snowy peaks, and trees large enough to hold up the sky. It
was truly magnificent, a home suitable for unicorns, brave knights and wizards. But none of it
looked familiar.

***

A Strange Place in Time - 12

He rode into town very suddenly. One moment he was in the middle of nowhere, the next, he
was on Main Street Hicksville. He stopped the bike abruptly, watching as chickens screamed and
darted madly out of his way. Two horses were throwing themselves wildly at the end of their
tethers, trying to escape the racket. Interestingly, there were no people on the street.

Arrowsmith cut the engine, and now the only sounds were those of the squawking chickens and
the snorting horses. He got off his bike and walked painfully over to one of the big animals,
putting his hand out to touch the dappled grey hide. He patted the horses for a little while. They
seemed to calm down now that the noise had stopped, but they were still sweating. They were
very large, and they had faint marks on their necks and bodies that he thought could have been
made by a harness. Plough horses, maybe, but Arrowsmith didn't know much about horses or
ploughs. He gave the nervous animals a final pat, then walked back to his bike.

He sat on Harley and looked around. He had been in little tourist trap towns before, but nothing
like this. The street was empty. No one had come out to either say hi or shoot at him. He could
see from one end of the tiny settlement to the other. The mountain road ran right through it,
forking off at one point and going south, while the other road continued east and faded into the
trees. Little houses were intermingled with little shops, their signs dangling in the wind, but the
style was wrong. He was familiar enough with 'old-fashioned' buildings. He knew little about
them, but he knew what they should look like. And these buildings just didn't look like that.
They were wood and stone, mostly, and the doors were partly below ground, with steps leading
down. They were low, more below ground than above, with thatch roofs, and long, narrow
windows with multi-paned glass. The shops were flat on the ground, no steps or porches. There
weren't even any sidewalks, just paths worn in the mountain dirt.

Arrowsmith stood up and began pushing his bike down the street, looking at the signs on the

shops. 'All sorts of stuff here,' he thought. 'There's a baker, a blacksmith, and one little building
that looks as though it may be a school.'

This thought was confirmed by a glimpse of small desks and a large wall slate. It was all so cute,
he thought, so very picturesque. There was only one problem. It looked just a bit too authentic.
Where were the placards? The little gift shops? The friendly people in period costume to explain
how life was lived in the Middle Ages? Arrowsmith paused and looked around.

"Where the fuck am I?" he muttered.

He noticed a sign he thought might be just what he needed. It depicted some sort of frightfully
ugly beast running away from an unseen pursuer. The doors of the building were wide open, and
he smelled the warm scent of food cooking. Within, he could see low wooden tables and an
inviting fireplace. It looked like a tavern.

He left Harley outside, but within visual range. He limped into the tavern, noticing that he had to
duck to get through the door. He hobbled over to the bar, leaning on it for support as he looked
around. He saw no one.

A Strange Place in Time - 13

"Hello?" he said, a little nervously. He was relieved at first, then frightened when he heard a
voice in the back answer him. It was not what the voice said that frightened him, or even that the
voice was speaking another language.

It was the fact that he understood it perfectly.

"Yeah, just hang on, be right out. What in the name of the Creator was that noise, do you know?
Hope it's gone, nearly scared the..." The man stepped out of a back room, stopping his tirade as
he saw Arrowsmith.

The two just stared at each other. The barkeep was around a foot shorter than Arrowsmith,
battle-scarred and missing an eye. He was wearing a soft leather apron over his clothes, which
were also leather, and very simply made. The strong hands were holding a polishing cloth and
tankard. They tightened around both, possibly preparing to throw them if need be. Arrowsmith
extended a gloved hand towards him.

"I'm John Arrowsmith. I'm lost."

The barkeep ignored the hand. However, seeing the creature was not immediately dangerous, he
walked around the bar to get a better look at what had come into his establishment. Arrowsmith
stood quietly, balancing carefully on his one good leg. The barkeep stepped out from behind the
counter, and both he and Arrowsmith kept a wary distance from one another. Again, Arrowsmith
felt the surroundings were just a little too authentic, and the Tolkienesque garb on this man didn't
ease the feeling. Nor did noticing that the furniture was all rather smaller than he was used to.
His mind was scrambling for a reasonable explanation as to how he could speak this man's
language, and it came up with one surprisingly quickly. He had recently had an accident, and he
had a head injury. That could account for a great deal, and that was the reason he was going to
cling to. He would suddenly wake up in a hospital and have a laugh about this. He hoped.

The barkeep walked around Arrowsmith slowly, then shook his head. "Big fellow, aren't you?
Where'd you come from?"

"Up the road?" suggested Arrowsmith. It was more or less true.

"You're a big one." The man didn't seem to have heard him. "Cree-ation on a pancake, the
Creator must have had some left over that day, just decided to put it all in one ball. What's your
name again?"

"John Arrowsmith."

"I'm Merc. Say, was that you making all that noise? Arrowsmith, hey? That's not Elvish, but with
those long legs there has to be an Elf or two in your background. Half-Elves are usually little tiny
things, though. Oh well, no law says you have to be. KHINNA! IT'S OKAY, IT'S NOT A
DRAGON, JUST A REALLY BIG HALF-ELF!"

Arrowsmith blinked. "Elf? There aren't any such things as Elves."

A Strange Place in Time - 14

The two stared at each other, and once again the air became uneasy as each thought the other was
crazy. Then a woman of about forty came through the same door Merc had, and stopped with a
gasp as she saw Arrowsmith. Her jaw worked soundlessly for a moment as she gazed at him,
then she shook her head. She declined mentioning his height, but she did notice he was limping.

"Come here and sit down," she said, indicating a stool. "You are a mess, aren't you? Let me see
that ankle. Here, we'll have to take that boot off..."

Removal of the boot was a new experience in pain for Arrowsmith. He ground his teeth and held
the counter edge as she took the boot off. What he really wanted to do was cry and howl at the
top of his lungs, but he managed to keep quiet. In the meantime, a small crowd had gathered
outside around Harley. Arrowsmith had been keeping an eye on the bike as Khinna wrapped his
swollen and discolored ankle. The people seemed to truly have no clue what it was they were
looking at. A little girl of about five eventually picked up a stick and nervously poked at the
machine.

"Hey, is my bike safe out there?" asked Arrowsmith, ready to defend Harley if need be.

Merc turned and saw the bike for the first time. "What in Creation is that?!"

Khinna straightened up, then turned to look out the door, wiping her hands on her apron. "You
children leave that poor animal be!" she called. "It's probably tired and it may bite!"

Arrowsmith watched the whole series of interactions nervously. These people didn't seem to be
kidding, and it was becoming frightening. "Where am I?" he asked quietly.

Khinna turned back to him, smiling. "The Galloping Troll Tavern in Chye Vale," she answered.
She patted him gently on the cheek. "Hungry?" she asked.

The question reminded him of the half-eaten deer he had seen earlier, and even though he was
very hungry, his stomach pulled itself into a knot. "No," he said.

The woman held eye contact with him, and he could tell that she understood he was lost and
frightened. She stroked his long, gold-brown hair.

"I'll get you some meat pie and some beer anyway," she said. "Just in case you change your
mind."

As she walked away, he heard Merc's voice from the porch as he talked to the group gathered in
the failing light.

"Oh, he's probably connected with that group at the mountain cabin in some way," he was
saying. "It would be just like them to leave a three hundred pound half-Elf lying around for
respectable folk to find. Especially that little skinny one with all the hair."

A Strange Place in Time - 15

"Oh, you talk about them like they're bad people, Merc," said someone else. "Anyway, I'm going
home. This is all very exciting, but I'm not going to go stare at him like he's an odd statue. And
you wouldn't either, if you had the manners the Creator gave an Ogre."

"Oh you know Merc," said a third voice, "Rude or polite, it's all fish to a Mycinocroft."

"A right humorous group, ain't ya?' said Merc. "Get along then, if you're not buying my beer then
stop taking up my space. ARROWSMITH! WHAT ARE YE GONNA DO WITH THIS THING
OF YOURS? DOES IT BITE?"

"Only if he’s teased!" Arrowsmith called back.

Khinna came out of the kitchen and smiled at him. "I'm not too wise about these things," she said
as she set down the pie and beer, "but I'd stay off that ankle a while if I were you. At least until
our healer has a look at it. MERC!" she suddenly called. Arrowsmith winced. These people
seemed to have no problem communicating long distance.

"WHAT?"

"GO AND FETCH THE SCHOOLTEACHER, AND TELL HIM TO BRING MAPS OF THE
AREA. WHEN IS THE MOONHOUND COMING INTO TOWN AGAIN?"

"WHEN SHE DAMN PLEASES, HOW SHOULD I KNOW?"

"THEN FETCH LYSIK GREY TOO!"

"ANYTHING ELSE, YER LADYSHIP?"

"A NEW PUB OWNER, THE ONE WE GOT NOW IS AN OLD BASTARD!"

Merc wandered off, grumbling. Khinna sat down near Arrowsmith. She had brought a mug of
beer for herself, and she took a drink of it. "We'll get you on the right track. Now, where are you
heading?"

'The Twilight Zone,' he thought, but didn't say. "William's Lake?" he said hopefully. He could
tell she didn't recognize the name.

"Is that east of here?" she said.

"No, I believe the last time I checked a map it was north of Vancouver."

"Well, I never heard of Vancouver, but there are no towns further north, not unless you mean the
small fishing villages the other side of the mountains."

The teacher must have lived very close by, because Merc returned just then with another man in
tow. He was small and graceful. He moved with liquid ease up onto the counter, dropping down

A Strange Place in Time - 16

a black leather bag, to match his black leather clothing, no doubt. He dug through the bag a
moment, then produced a long wooden case, which he passed to Arrowsmith. He draped himself
in a feline pose along the counter top to watch him study the map. Arrowsmith thought the guy a
little odd, but Khinna didn't seem to notice. Merc had left once more.

"Is this an accurate map?" Arrowsmith asked as he pulled the cap off the cylinder.

"Of course," said the little man in black. "I bought it myself not six months ago in White Palace.
I may not know everything about maps, but I avoid the ones that still have the city of Palaklais
on them."

That was a joke, apparently, because both the man and Khinna laughed. Arrowsmith pulled out a
roll of what seemed to be animal skin and laid it on the counter. It was a map, all right. Of what
country, he didn't know. The worst part however was gazing at the ornate and unfamiliar written
language and understanding it.

Arrowsmith had heard of people suddenly collapsing into a faint, but never really believed such
things happened. He thought it the stuff old movies were made of. However, his mind had just
received a large shock, and it was already over-loaded. He suddenly felt very dizzy, and the floor
beneath him tilted dangerously. He didn't suffer from fainting spells, and the thought crossed his
mind that he may be having an aneurysm. Then he simply fell over.

***

The next time he was aware of anything, he was lying in a soft bed, blankets pulled up around
him. The room he was in was small and simply furnished. The walls and floor were made of
unfinished wood, and the fireplace was of grey stone and mortar. A fire crackled and hissed
quietly within it, adding to the sound of rain dripping through the branches of trees and striking
forest earth. He felt strange all over: not sore or ill, just...odd and hollow. Hell, he'd almost lost
his fucking mind. He knew he had, although he couldn't recall the incident, and had no real
desire to. But he was better now, though still fragile. How long had it taken him to wake up?
Well, better to be here than on Hastings Street. The room was warm and friendly, and the sounds
within it pleasant. He could stay there forever.

"Am I alive?" he asked the room.

Someone sat on the foot of his bed. He looked down to see a young woman there. She smiled at
him gently.

Arrowsmith looked back at her. "What's your name?"

"Lysik Grey," she said.

"I'm lost."

A Strange Place in Time - 17

She placed her hand on his. "I know," she said. "Life is never worse than when the gods are
bored. But there are good folk in this town, and we will help you until you find your way again.
You may wish, however, to consider staying here until winter has passed. You are in no shape to
travel, and the snow comes early this far up the mountains."

Arrowsmith nodded. "I'll think about it. I have to see where I wake up in the morning first."

"Where did you wake up yesterday morning?

"Well the day before yesterday I woke up at home, in my own bed, in Courtenay. My friends and
father threw me a going away party in the garage. Then after the party I got on my bike and set
out for a road trip. Some people let me sleep in their vehicle, so yesterday morning I was in a
motor home at the side of the road. I was just leaving them, when I was knocked off the road by
some maniac. I must have really hurt myself, because I don't know how I got onto the mountain.
I spent the night up there, then followed the road here to the town." Arrowsmith shook his head.
"I think that all happened yesterday. I might have been wandering around for days. But my head
doesn't hurt. I don't know how I got here. I don't even know where 'here' is."

"Try not to worry about it for tonight." she said.

"Where's my bike?"

"The beast did not wish to be led. It seemed asleep so we put an oilskin over it and left it where it
was. What manner of creature is it?"

"Harley's a motorcycle."

Lysik nodded, though she plainly didn't know what that was. She rose to her feet. "Sleep," she

said, picking up a candle by its simple copper holder. "I shall be back in the morning."

Lysik Grey quietly left Arrowsmith in the room, closing the door after herself. He lay on the
slightly short bed on his back, feeling his feet dangling, glaring around at the unfamiliar
surroundings.

"Sleep?" he growled. "How the hell am I gonna do that?"

A Strange Place in Time - 18

Chapter Three

The wind shook the dripping branches of the pine trees as the rain fell heavily in the dark and ancient
forest. The soft ground was wet and boggy, and the gnarled fallen limbs of dead trees were hidden in
the moonless dark. The only sound was that of the wind whipping the branches, and the dark of the
night was nearly perfect. It was a night for evil things to be loose, for folks to bar their doors and
sleep with one eye toward the closet. There was not even so much as a flicker of lightning to
illuminate anything that might be slithering across the floor towards a careless hand dangling over
the edge of a bed. Small creatures huddled in their dens and were silent, and children wedged
themselves between parents who pretended to sleep, but were paying careful attention to the noises
in the wind.

Four figures stopped, also listening to the wind. Three of them were wolves, shining silver-white
in the darkness, even though there was no moon to illuminate them. The fourth was a woman.
Her long red hair hung wet and tangled as she lifted her head to sample the wind. She moved as
the wolves moved, circling, seeking something lost. Her booted feet made no sound in the
sodden earth, and the long sword that hung across her back shone with the same light as the
wolves accompanying her. At times it appeared that the great silhouette of a wolf overshadowed
her, had taken possession of her, and that she was, for the time, no longer human.

They found the trail they sought, and the four set off once more, clearing streams and logs they
could not even see in the dark. They moved not so much with speed as with purpose, as though
they knew that whatever they were stalking could not have gone far.

A swollen stream appeared before them, a large tree lying in its depths. They cleared it as one,
making no sound. The rain had washed away much of the scent of the Ogre, but not the traces of
its passage. Broken branches, smashed trees and uprooted bushes lined its wake. It knew what
was following it, and was moving with all haste. But it was bleeding heavily from its last
encounter with them, and would have to stop eventually. It was trying to go as far as it could
before then. It knew what it meant to run from a warrior of the Moon Goddess.

There was a clearing ahead in the forest, and that was where the Ogre chose to make its stand. It
was there waiting for the Moonhound and the three wolves when they broke cover, brandishing a
log it had found. The group split up, dodging the clumsy blows of the stinking creature and
taking up positions around it. The Ogre spun frantically, trying to swat at all of them at once. A
strange and deadly dance began, the wolves nipping and ducking, the Moonhound pulling her
sword and timing her blows, striking when the creature was distracted. She knew this dance, and
had performed it many times with this group of wolves. She watched as the Ogre turned to try to
smash one of the wolves, and quickly thrust the deadly sharp tip of her sword into its unguarded
back.

The Ogre missed its ill-aimed swing at the wolf. The club swung wide over her head, and she
darted gracefully away. The Moonhound hit the Ogre with another blow, and the creature
bellowed in rage and pain. The Moonhound's green eyes glittered in excitement, and once more

A Strange Place in Time - 19

the silhouette of the great wolf seemed to overshadow her. She had none of the Ogre's size or
bulk, but the warriors of the Goddess needed neither. Touched by their Goddess, they were the
most feared hunters and fighters that Dargoth had ever known.

A sudden overwhelming bloodlust enveloped her, and she let out a horrible, grating howl, more
like something from a dire wolf than a human female. It was not enough to slash the beast; she
had to get her teeth into it. Dropping her sword, she leapt onto the Ogre and clawed her way up
its chest, sinking her teeth into its neck. The Ogre threw its club and grabbed her, tearing her
from its throat. She refused to release her grip, and she took a huge chunk of flesh with her as she
was pulled away. The Ogre hurled her, and she sailed through the air, striking a tree. She struck
with a loud thud and fell to the ground, but the blow did nothing to slow her. She gave her head a
shake, then, bellowing like a wild thing, she leapt at the Ogre again.

The creature had its back towards her, its attention on the three snarling wolves. This time, when
the Moonhound went for the Ogre, she used her sword, snatching it up from the ground as she
rushed towards it. The silver-white blade shone with its own light as she swung it, connecting
with meat and bone. The Ogre screamed, turning rapidly to swat at her. She ducked and rolled
under the blow, moving to a different position before striking again. The blade arced down,
opening up its stomach, spilling entrails. The Ogre staggered and fell heavily onto its back, mud
and debris flying upwards from the force of its landing. The Moonhound dropped her sword once
more and again leaped onto the creature. It tried frantically to grasp at her, knowing what she
would do next. But the huge fists missed her, blood loss making the Ogre slow and clumsy. The
Ogre felt her thrust her head into the wound, burrowing upwards beneath the huge rib cage and
sinking her teeth into the wildly beating heart. Seconds later she erupted from a sea of blood and
entrails, shaking the organ like a wolf with a rabbit. Still in the body of the Ogre, she dropped the
heart and turned her face to the blackened sky, howling the victory of the kill. The wolves
screamed with her, thanking the one who watched over them all for the evening's feast.

They ate until they were full, then the Moonhound called into the woods for all wolves who were
old or ill to come share the feed. They had been waiting for the cry, and a pack of about ten grey
furry animals emerged from the trees to eat. The night had ended well; the Ogre would trouble
them no more, and its body had been put to good use.

The Moonhound flopped onto the ground a few feet from the Ogre, panting and sore. Now that
the joy of the chase was over she realized just how badly she had been hurt when she had struck
the tree. She had only a second or two to think about it, however, before one of the wolves she
had hunted with came over to pick a good-natured fight. They wrestled and growled in the dirt,
chewing ears and slobbering on one another, each laughing in her own way.

"Was it good for you?" The Moonhound asked the wolf.

She closed her eyes and laughed. "Always good when belly is full and meat is shared. But the
night grows old. I will take meat now to my cubs. Do you take meat to your mate?"

The Moonhound stood up and shook pine needles out of her hair. "My mate only eats plants."

A Strange Place in Time - 20

"I always forget that," said the wolf. "I will eat meat in his honor." She laughed again.

The Moonhound laughed too. "I'm going to my den now. Call me when you hunt again, sister."

"Always! Daughter of Moon is welcome always to hunt with me."

The Moonhound picked up her sword, wiping the blade off on her thigh. She sheathed it, then
bounded off through the dark woods, pausing briefly at the stream she had crossed to rinse most
of the blood and gore off of herself. She personally didn't mind the mess; it was a badge of
honor, a sign that her hunt was successful. But it disturbed some people. She was tired and cold
now, and the hunt had taken her quite a distance from her home. Chye Vale was closer. She
could get warm and dry there, and rest a little before making the run back to the mountain cabin.

It was past sunrise when she reached the little town. Children were just going to school, and the
adults were all at their work as she prowled into the small community, hair matted, reeking of
blood and death, spying the black-clad school teacher as she emerged from the dark forest. She
knew the little man, he was the cousin of a friend, and she never wearied of bedevilling him. As
she drew closer to him, she dropped into a hunting prowl. She stalked quickly and quietly up
behind him, then pounced.

He screamed in fright, and children scattered, giggling. The teacher hit the ground with a thud,
pinned face down in the wet street. He seemed to know who had done this to him without even
seeing the culprit.

"Must you do that?"

"I should think you'd be used to it by now."

"I'm not!" He pulled away from her, getting to his feet. He stared down at his dirt-covered
clothing, then looked at the Moonhound, horrified. "You're covered in blood and dirt. Always the
same thing, you go run down some poor beast, then come bouncing into town and terrorize me,
and then I have to walk around all day smelling like a slaughterhouse. Answer me this, is this
some sort of very warped love affair we are having, and I just don't know about it?"

She smiled. "I guess it must be, because the hunt just doesn't seem complete until I hear you
scream." She puckered her lips. "Give us a kiss."

"Go kiss your husband." He stepped back from her, dusting himself off, making a small sound of
distress as he picked from his coat what appeared to be a section of vein. "Merc and Khinna were
going to send for you this morning. It seems they think you may be able to aid a lost traveler who
wandered into town yesterday."

"Why do they think I can help him?"

"I believe they think you know him."

A Strange Place in Time - 21

The Moonhound sighed. "I'm not on a first-name basis with every lunatic, you know."

"I'll try to believe that," said the teacher. He turned to his small charges. "All right, wee ones,
into class. We can't spend all day out on the street playing with the smelly crazy woman."

He went into the school with the smaller children, but the older girls and some of the boys hung
back. The Moonhound stood before them, blood still evident on her face and clothing, the mark
of her recent kill. But it was more than that. The Moon Goddess was not only a deity of battle
and the hunt, she was also the bringer of rain and fertility. For girls just coming aware of their
own womanhood, to see one of her warriors covered in the blood of the hunt was a powerful
image, grittily female. It made the boys a little uncomfortable, touching upon mysteries they
would never fully understand. The girls moved shyly towards the warrior, touching her hair, her
bloodied clothes. One girl quickly ran home and came back, pulling a pregnant woman behind
her. The woman touched the Moonhound's long hair, traces of blood appearing on her hand. She
touched the blood to the pit of her throat, where the power of it could flow down into her own
body. Then she gave the Moonhound a quick embrace before heading back to her daily chores.
The girls also finally departed.

The Moonhound jogged to the tavern. The small children watched her with awe through the
schoolroom windows as she loped past. The boys simply backed up, giving her the respect she
was due. Sometimes the boys boasted to one another that they could take her on, they could
defeat her. But none of them openly challenged her. Nobody in his or her right mind would
openly challenge a Wolf Warrior of the Moon Goddess. Especially not after ‘The Miner
Incident.’

The miner in question had been working at the little silver mine down the mountain for about
three months when he crossed paths with the Moonhound. He had heard of the Goddess'
warriors, but he'd never met one, and he decided to butt heads with her.

It was generally agreed that the miner had not been a bad fellow, just not too wise. He certainly
hadn't expected the reaction he got from just one little slap on the backside. The Moonhound
turned and launched herself at him, roaring like a demon. The miner always insisted that the
Creator had protected him, making her miss her mark when she leapt, but the truth was, she
simply wanted to frighten him into behaving better. He couldn't learn if he was dead.

The Moonhound was a little amazed when the miner turned, scrambling like a burned cat out of
the Galloping Troll and down the street. The stupidest Goblin knew that running from a Wolf
Warrior just made things worse. Apparently, however, this fellow didn't.

The hunt was on. She had chased him right out of the Galloping Troll, down the street, and to the
heavy oak door of the house he was renting. The door closed seconds before she reached it, and
she slammed into it, full force. Then she began hacking her way through it with her silver sword,
managing to smash her way through a two-inch thick, iron bound door, while the man within
screamed hysterically for help.

A Strange Place in Time - 22

By the time she was through it, the miner was babbling with fear. She was further appeased
when she saw the miner cowering on the floor. He had wet himself in sheer terror. She stalked
over to the man and glared down at him.

"You touch me again," she said quietly, "and I'll break a lot more than your front door."

The miner left town that evening. The door was on display in the Galloping Troll, a large and
solid construction with a three-foot hole blasted through the middle of it. No one annoyed the
Moonhound again.

"Hey Merc," she said as she entered the little tavern. "Get me a beer, will you? It's been a long
hunt."

Merc crossed his arms and glared at her, while she blinked back at him innocently, big green
eyes wide. Her red hair hung in a wild tangle across her face and down around her throat like a
unicorn's mane. She was large even for a woman, and solid muscle. There was no fat to soften
her anywhere, just cable-like sinew and brawn from running and hunting for hours each day. She
wasn't ugly; in fact, she was quite pretty. But the only word that properly described her was
'brute.'

"Creation on a pancake, girl, what have you run down this time?" he said as he poured her a mug
of beer.

The Moonhound sat down, taking the mug. "I caught that Ogre that had been roaming around
here."

"Ogre?! You can't be serious! THOSE THINGS ARE DANGEROUS, WOMAN!"

The Moonhound watched Merc with interest, sipping at her beer as he flapped his arms in panic
and disbelief. Khinna opened the kitchen door and thrust her head out. "Merc! What are you
yelling about?"

"AN OGRE!" he yelled, still flapping in disbelief. "SHE ATE AN OGRE!"

"Goblins taste better," the Moonhound remarked. "I like Goblins. They don't come up here
though."

"Moonhound!" exclaimed Khinna. "You shouldn't chase Ogres, they're dangerous! You could
have been killed!"

"You know as well as I that something had to be done about it," said the Moonhound. "Ogres are
bad enough on their own, but in winter they're a nightmare. Within a week after the first heavy
snow it would have been in town, eating horses and anything else it could get, including your
own children. And how would you get away from it?"

"I'm not complaining that you killed it," said Khinna. "I just don't want you getting hurt."

A Strange Place in Time - 23

"Oh I did," she said. She hiked up her leather shirt and showed Khinna the blackened mash of
split and oozing skin on her left side. "This is where I hit the tree when it threw me. I think I
broke something. Actually, that's pretty ugly. Khinna, do you have any raw meat?"

"The butcher slew a cow this morning." she said, shading her eyes from the hideous sight.
"Why?"

"Bring me some sliced on a plate, with a little pepper and lemon. I love beef."

Khinna went to get the meat, while the Moonhound studied the wound. She placed her hand on
it, closed her eyes, and began chanting, softly and quickly. Merc was standing not far off,
listening to her praying quietly in a language he did not understand. He polished mugs and
pretended to ignore her until she was finished. Then she lowered her shirt, but not before he
noticed that the blackened area already looked much less evil than it had a moment ago. The
Moonhound sipped her beer, then looked up expectantly as Khinna came out of the kitchen with
the meat.

"So, where's this lost traveler I heard about?" she asked, picking up a slice of meat and nibbling
it.

"He's asleep," said Khinna. "He's not very well. Lysik mended his ankle for him. He's terribly
frightened. I was hoping he was a friend of someone's at your cabin, come to spend the winter.
No one in town knows him."

"Well, no one at the cabin is expecting anyone," she said. "If he's asleep, I won't bother him,
especially if he's not well. I just came in to rest a little before going home, so I expect I will have
left when he wakes."

"Oh, there's another thing," said Merc. "The miners have decided that they want a second fight
with you. Just for fun, mind, no one is to be eaten. Just a little friendly wager. I bet ten gold on
you."

"Nice of you to bet on me before I even had a chance to agree to the fight," said the Moonhound.

"Well, it's all fine for the miners to bet against you, they don't have to live near you."

The Moonhound laughed. "Fine, Merc, fine. Misty and I are coming into town in three days
anyway, tell the miners I'll gnaw on their skulls then." She swallowed down the last of her meat,
then tossed a coin onto the counter. "See you then, folks. Good hunting."

"May the Creator watch over you!" Khinna called after her.

"Get out of my tavern," grumbled Merc.

***

A Strange Place in Time - 24

Arrowsmith was not asleep. He was in fact awake and listening to the discussion going on
regarding himself in the common room of the rustic establishment. He heard Merc tell the
woman to get out of his tavern, and heard her laugh before departing.

"What she would do if she couldn't run, I'm sure I don't know," Merc said after she left. "When
she goes to meet her goddess, she'll need her own forest."

"I'll go take breakfast to our guest,” said Khinna.

Arrowsmith winced as he heard Merc’s next remark. "Who's gonna pay for the big brute? That's
what I'd like to know!"

"Nobody," said Khinna merrily. "We're doing the Creator's work."

Arrowsmith looked up when Khinna came in and smiled. He was sitting on his bed and leafing
through some of his possessions.

"Good morning," he said. He pointed to Harley, who was parked next to his bed. "How did he
get in here?"

"Well," said Khinna, setting down the tray she carried, "it didn't seem dangerous, and when it
began to rain last night, I and another woman, Cora, pushed it in here."

Arrowsmith nodded, still sifting slowly through his few things in a sad and distracted manner.
Khinna sat down on the bed near him, reaching out to touch his hair.

"What's the matter?" she asked.

"Nothing," he said quietly, shaking his head. "It's just that I was sure I would wake up in a
hospital bed this morning, and now I don't know if I care or not that I didn't." He laughed a little.
"And I heard Merc yelling about who is going to pay for my sorry ass. I think if I take your
advice and stay for the winter, I had better start worrying about it."

"Well there's always work to be done, to be sure." said Khinna.

"Oh man, I hate work," said Arrowsmith. "I wasn't born poor white trash so I could get a job.
What kind of work?"

"Oh, shoveling stalls, chopping wood, carrying water, washing clothes, scrubbing floors..."

"In other words, work," said Arrowsmith. "Well, I know nothing about horses, so maybe I should
stay away from there. But the other stuff I can do." Still, the prospect of physical labor didn't
really please him. Then a thought occurred to him. "How often does this town get
entertainment?"

A Strange Place in Time - 25

Khinna laughed. "Never!" A gleam came into her eye, and she smiled. "Why?"

"Well, maybe I can spend some of my working day singing in the bar instead of..."

Khinna gasped, then grasped his arm. "You're not telling me you can sing!"

"I can play an instrument, too."

"John Arrowsmith, you must be from the gods. What songs do you know?"

"A little of everything, actually, but I do know some good pub songs."

"Grand! You can work in the common room, singing. We could never afford to hire a minstrel,
but we can give you food and a room, and maybe a few silver a week. Oh, this is too wonderful!"

Arrowsmith laughed. "Actually I'm just a lazy bastard who prefers to stay on his butt."

"Well, suits me, as long as you sing while you sit. What do you play?"

Arrowsmith reached for the small acoustic guitar he had strapped to his sissy bar. It was wrapped
in a soft plastic case which would have saved it from the rain, but not from a fall. However,
when he took it out of the case, it didn't even have a scratch.

"Just let me get dressed, then I'll come out and you and Merc can hear me and decide if I'm good

enough for your pub."

Khinna snorted. "No offence, child, but this town is so starved for frolics that no one would care
if you sounded like crows dying, as long as you could play something they haven't heard before."

"Well I don't think I'm that bad." He stood up, then suddenly realized his ankle didn't hurt. He
looked down, noticing it was no longer black and swollen. He decided he didn't want to think
about this, and began searching for a clean shirt. Khinna left to await him in the common room.

***

No one actually told Arrowsmith that he had the job, he pretty well determined that himself by
early afternoon. Word seemed to have gotten out quickly about what was going on at the Troll,
and soon the pub was full with singing, dancing, drinking customers. Merc and Khinna and the
three women they had working as servers were hard pressed to keep up with the crowd, and work
in the town appeared to be over for the day. Arrowsmith was joined by some other people with
their own instruments, and soon the party had to move into the street; the little common room
just couldn't hold the crowd. Bonfires were made in the street when evening came, and tables
were brought out. Plates of food and kegs of drink were stacked on them, and despite the cool of
the fall evening, the doors of the little houses were wide open to light the street. At one point,
Arrowsmith found himself somehow dancing a very fast reel with Khinna. They were both
drunk.

A Strange Place in Time - 26

"So, do I sound better than dying crows?" he asked.

She was breathless and laughing. "Much better! But you can't dance at all."

"I could if the ground would stop moving."

"Well just don't fall on me, I'm not sure I'd survive it."

The party went quite late. Arrowsmith didn't know when it broke up, all he knew was he was
suddenly in his bed in the tavern, wearing one boot, reeking of beer and wearing his t-shirt on his
left arm. He was tired, and his ankle complained. So there were limits, he decided, to the healing
arts here. Somehow he found that comforting as he lay in the perfect silence and darkness.

He pulled his shirt off of his arm and tossed it into the dark, then sat up to remove his boot and
rub his aching ankle. He thought about the party, and smiled. It was the first time he had been
with that many people without a fight breaking out, or hearing about who had been busted
recently, had overdosed recently, had died recently, et cetera. It had been fun, plain and simple.

"I'll stay on awhile, I guess," he said sleepily to the darkness. Then he fell back into slumber
once more.

***

His dreams were restless that night, and strange. He dreamed of a forest, dark and ancient, and he
was standing in the middle of it with his bike. He looked towards the sky, but all he could see
were the branches of the enormous trees, all hung with lichen and growths. The floor was so
deeply covered in fallen pine needles that his boots sank into it and made no noise. In the
distance he could hear wolves howling, but the sound held no fear for him. Instead he looked
towards the noise, a strange feeling of recognition coming over him. He opened his mouth to call
a name, but he couldn't remember it. He stood there, trying to recall it, but it would not come to
mind. Instead he just began shouting.

"I'm over here!" he yelled, and suddenly the sound of the wolves became very loud. They were
all around him; he could see their grey bodies darting like shadows about the trees. They were
everywhere, flowing all around like water. Arrowsmith just ignored them and kept shouting,
until suddenly he thought he heard the sound of hooves on the soft forest floor.

"I'm here!" he yelled again, leaping about like a madman.

The hooves drew closer and closer, then stopped. A soft voice came distantly through the trees. It
was faint, drowned out by the wolves and the violent wind that suddenly came ripping through
the forest. It seemed to be searching for him, and though he could not hear the voice clearly,
Arrowsmith knew it was someone he loved, someone he wanted to see again very badly. But the
voice was fading, and he didn't dare go further into the woods to follow it. All he could do was

A Strange Place in Time - 27

listen to it fade away, then all slowly became black, until there was nothing but wolves howling
in the wind. The sound haunted Arrowsmith for the rest of the night.

He was awakened the next morning by Khinna. Arrowsmith opened his eyes to see her sitting on
the edge of his bed, shaking him gently. He stared at her with bleary confusion.

"What?" he said.

"It's time to get up," she said, smiling.

Arrowsmith stared at her a time longer, then turned his head to look out the window. "It's still
dark!" he announced indignantly.

"Yes, it is, and the guests will be up soon, so get out of that bed. The horses have to be fed and
we need wood for the kitchen fires."

"You have to be kidding. Please tell me you're kidding."

"I am not. What time do you usually get out of bed?"

"Midday, when I'm really ambitious. Didn't anyone ever tell you that morning is the work of evil
forces?"

"I'll keep that in mind. Now get up or you won't get your own breakfast."

Arrowsmith dragged his aching body into an upright position, feeling his muscles shriek in
protest. He reached up and gingerly touched his neck.

"Khinna?" he said.

She had been about to leave the room. She paused in the doorway to look at him. "Yes?"

"Are there a lot of wolves in this area? I thought I heard them last night."

"Oh yes, wolves all over the place, in town and out of it. Lovely creatures. Did they keep you up
all night?"

"Yes, they did."

"Well, you'll get used to them. Now hurry, breakfast will be ready soon." She left the room,
closing the door behind her.

"Wonderful," Arrowsmith muttered. "Wolves all over the place. I bet the whole town is made up
of vampires. I wish I knew something about wherever it is I am."

A Strange Place in Time - 28

He rose slowly off of the bed, trying to convince his aching body to work. He put on a clean
shirt, his favorite, a black t-shirt with the Sex Pistols depicted on it in all their glory, glaring
morosely at the world. He gave his long hair a quick brushing and ambled out of his room to face
the day, satisfied that the look on Johnny Rotten's face summed up his own feelings about being
bounced out of bed at this hour.

He could hear people in the kitchen, and they greeted him as he entered the room. Khinna gave
him a big smile, which faded a little when she got a look at what he was wearing. However she
declined comment.

"Wood," she said, and he curled his lip and went out to fetch some. She smiled, shaking her head
as she stirred the large bowl of batter she held.

***

The days passed quickly at the Galloping Troll, Arrowsmith scarcely noticed the passage of time.
He was either hauling heavy items, performing in the common room, eating or sleeping. It was a
simple day, and there wasn't a lot of time for him to roam around in his own head as was his
wont, but he didn't mind. His days were pleasantly chaotic in a predictable sort of way, and he
was perfectly happy.

Night, however, was a different beast. He was dreaming of the forest all the time, and always the
woods were full of wolves. Some nights the dreams were worse than usual, when the woods
would be dangerous, and the sound of hooves meant that whoever was approaching was not
anyone he wanted to find him. He roamed those trees every night. Sometimes he would find
beautiful rivers and waterfalls, other times he would wander into darkened areas where fearful
things hid and watched him. When that happened he would awake in a sweat and stare about at
the confines of his small room, his eyes resting on the familiar form of his motorcycle. It always
took him a long time to fall asleep once more.

A Strange Place in Time - 29

Chapter Four

Misteria Livingstone Foxsworth stared at the carnage before him, slowly shaking his head. All
about lay splintered wood and churned up mud. Chickens ran around with joyous abandon. They
pounced on worms and small insects, occasionally leaping aside with a screech to avoid the pigs,
who were charging through what was left of the garden, tearing up ripe vegetables and oinking
happily. Off to one side, aloof and removed from all the chaos, stood the instigator of this mess.
Miss Mosey the cow looked at Misty with serene brown eyes. She chewed what she had in her
mouth, then calmly lowered her head, helping herself to more leafy vegetables.

"Cow, you are in it now. You are going to be jerky by the end of the day. Do you hear me? You
are lunch."

Miss Mosey just shook her head and ignored him. She had heard similar threats for the last six
years, she was not about to start believing them now.

Misty stared down at what was left of the garden and sighed. He told himself it was not worth
getting annoyed about, all that had been left were a few ragged vegetables, the very last of a late
harvest. He decided to start the cleanup by getting the pigs and chickens back into their
respective homes.

"Creator take that stinking cow," he muttered, shooing chickens. This scenario happened at least
once a year. Miss Mosey would get out of her yard, then decide to execute a prison break for the
other animals. Being as large as she was, she would just walk through the fences and there was
very little anyone could do about it. Misty would liked to have eaten her just to get the point
across once and for all.

Suddenly, a smoky grey body flashed by. There was a blood-curdling squawk and an explosion
of red feathers. The remaining chickens fled in all directions, flapping and shrieking.

"Simon, you forsaken beast!" he yelled at the departing animal. The grey wolf paused to give
Misty a guilty look, then kept going with his prize. By now Misty was completely fed up.
"Someone get out here and help me with this mess!" he roared at the sky.

"What are you yelling about?" said a voice from behind him. Misty turned to see the Moonhound
standing there.

"What do you mean, what am I yelling about? Look at this mess. The cow has torn the fences
down, there are pigs and chickens everywhere, and Simon just took off with one of the hens. Am
I supposed to be happy about this?"

"No," she said. "Probably not."

"Well so glad you think so," he said. "Are you going to help me clean this?"

A Strange Place in Time - 30

"Cleaning is half-Elf work, blond one."

His dark blue eyes narrowed. "Oh really?”

"Really," she said. "You know, we could just go hide and let someone else find this and clean it."

"Ooooh, that is tempting," he said, an evil grin crossing his aquiline features. "Nah. That's not
fair. Come on, help me get the chickens under control."

They herded the chickens and pigs out of the destroyed garden and into their enclosures. The
pigpen was not too badly damaged. Two railings had been knocked down and needed to be fixed.
However, the yard around the chicken coop would have to be completely replaced. The cow
seemed to have gone through it at least three times.

Misty put the chickens into the coop and closed the small door behind them. The birds actually
seemed relieved to see the inside of their little house after their adventures. He gave them some
feed to help calm them down, then turned to look at the Moonhound. He reached up one strong
hand to push his golden hair out of his face.

"How are we supposed to go to town with the fences all broken down?"

"We have a whole house full of people, Misty. Wess and Monshikka can fix it, Lord
Sylvannamyth will help. And Blackbird can fall asleep supervising. Come along, we have things
to do. I hitched up the wagon, we'd best get going. I don't fancy making the return trip home in
the dark."

He nodded. "You're right. I'll just go let them know the fences are down."

"All right, I'll meet you in the wagon."

The two parted ways, Misty making his way up the narrow forest trail towards the sprawling
cabin. The building was strange and misshapen, new parts added on to old, until it formed an
oddly upheaved shack. The original cabin was of stone, the rest of it was made of heavy logs.
The roof rose up in several levels, and boasted sporadic ornamentation. Completing the picture
were windows of varying heights and sizes, and three chimneys thrusting out of the roof. It was
an artistic nightmare, but strong and dry.

Misty wondered sometimes who had first built the place before they had come to live in it. There
was no doubt that it was very old, the stone steps leading up to the wondrously angled purple
front door were worn from the passage of time and many feet. Some of the logs in the wall had
rotted straight through, and needed replacing. The roof was of many varying shades of grey,
depending on the age of the tiles and shingles, and at one point, the far left stone wall had been
covered in pink plaster. Flakes of it still remained, giving the wall a speckled look. Above the
front door was an ancient metal sign. It was almost destroyed by rust and age, but it could still be
read. It said, 'apt. 700.' Nobody knew what it meant.

A Strange Place in Time - 31

Misty opened the purple, semi-rectangular door and leaned into the kitchen. "Pigs are out!" he
yelled. "Bye!"

"Wait a moment," snapped a voice. A tall albino man walked into view. Misty sighed, staring up
at the ceiling.

Monshikka Starlit approached Misty, his white hair hanging in disarray before his beautiful,
strongly etched face. He was wearing an old pair of breeches, and a wool sweater that was two
sized too large for him. In his left hand he held a dust rag, and his beaded headband was coming
loose. Despite all of this, he still looked like the nobleman he was. He had a coolness and
refinement that did not come by accident. Misty frequently wondered what he was doing there.

The prince narrowed his eyes and stared down his straight nose at Misty. "What is this about the
pigs?"

"Mosey smashed down the fences again. The Moonhound and I are going to Chye Vale and we
want to be back before nightfall. You and Wess are going to have to fix them."

Monshikka fixed Misty with that 'you're such a peasant' look he always got when annoyed. "I
suppose we can." He pulled a folded piece of parchment out of his back pocket and snapped it
towards Misty, who took it.

"What's this?"

"A list I compiled of some of the more important things we need."

Misty sighed. "Blackie, I know what we need."

"I'm certain you do, Misty. But you frequently forget. And don't call me Blackie." He crossed his
arms and stared down at Misty, something he was very good at. "Now, can you read all of the
words, dear, even the big ones?"

"Yeah, yeah," said Misty. "Have fun in the pigpen."

"A right jolly time, I'm sure. Be careful on the road."

"Right," Misty said as he began heading for the path. "See you later tonight."

Monshikka waved at Misty as he bounded towards the wagon. He climbed up beside the
Moonhound and passed her the list. She glanced at it.

"What's this?"

"Monshikka wants to make sure we get what we go for."

A Strange Place in Time - 32

"Really? That's quite kind of him, considering that I am only going to beat the tarpickins out of a
miner, and have a mug of ale at the Troll."

Misty took the list back and frowned at it. "That's not on here."

"A mere oversight, I am sure."

"Quite right. He also forgot to mention that I am to get friendly with the barmaids."

"Good thing you remembered for him."

Misty laughed. "Yes it is. I also remembered to bring my lute. Shall I play?"

"Yes, by all means."

The Moonhound shook the reins, and the two shaggy brown workhorses started down the
familiar road.

They travelled for hours, steering the wagon gently down the winding mountain road, through
the towering trees. Sometimes the road would bend and take them close to the edge of the
mountain. There they would find themselves looking out over the great expanse of the Grey
Haunts Forest, all the way down to the plain that met the great ocean of trees. The sunlight would
strike them with all of its glorious warmth, and their voices would echo down the mountainside.
Then the road would bend again, and the waves of green would cover them once more with cool
seclusion.

***

The two sang for quite some time, accompanied by Misty's lute, until they drew near to the town.
Then they fell silent. Bandits sometimes waited in ambush near the town, and the Moonhound
never liked letting them figure out who was driving the wagon in advance. It was too much fun
watching them abruptly reverse their attack into a retreat when they realized what they were up
against.

The pair came into town, halting their wagon before the feed store. The Moonhound hopped
down from her seat and stretched, yawning. She looked over at Misty, who had climbed down
from his own seat and was now talking to the big brown horses.

"Misty!" she called out, and he turned his bright blue eyes towards her.

"What?"

"The Troll first, or shall we make Monshikka proud and do our chores first?"

"That's a tough one." he said, and laughed. She smiled at him, loving his warmth.

A Strange Place in Time - 33

Suddenly the two of them heard a few bars of music come out of the tavern. Misty looked in the
direction of the sound with interest.

"Sounds like Merc hired a minstrel," he said, as someone began to sing.

"Can't be," said the Moonhound. "Minstrels have to be paid. Never knew Merc to part with a
penny willingly."

"Well then, someone is working off his bar tab." A thoughtful look crossed Misty's face.
"Y'know, if we get our chores finished quickly, then we could listen to this man sing before we
go home, instead of having to leave the tavern to pick up supplies."

"I agree," said the Moonhound. "You go to the mercantile, I'll get the flour."

Misty nodded, and the two set off in opposite directions. The Moonhound began jogging towards
the little mill, while Misty went thundering up the stairs of the mercantile.

When they met on the porch of the Galloping Troll, their chores were complete and their horses
were munching feed under a large shade tree. The afternoon belonged to them. They bounded
into the tavern.

"I'm here!" the Moonhound sang out happily. "Where's the man I'm supposed to kill?"

***

Arrowsmith was taking a break at that moment. He was eating a sandwich and talking with one
of the serving women. They seemed glad to have him around, though one woman in particular,
Cora, was just a little too fawning for his liking. She was constantly telling him how big and
strong and wonderful he was. Arrowsmith had noticed the men seemed somewhat smaller than
the women, though nobody seemed to be over five and a half feet tall. So perhaps that was part
of her fascination, but he would rather she found someone else to gush over. Every time he
managed to shake her for a few minutes he was certain he could hear a distant sound like
someone ripping duct tape off of wallpaper.

He noticed Merc wave as someone walked into the room, then Arrowsmith suddenly raised his
head like a stallion scenting a mare, looking at the pair with great interest. The expression on
Cora's face told him she was not much pleased with this turn of events. Merc grinned, just
watching from his vantage point at the bar.

"That's the Moonhound," said Merc happily, and most of the smile on Arrowsmith's face fell off.
The large, gold-brown eyes turned towards the shattered door, proudly displayed at the other end
of the room. He'd heard enough 'Moonhound' stories to keep him awake for a week.

"Who's her friend?" Arrowsmith asked, still looking at the door.

"Misty Foxsworth. He's a good pup."

A Strange Place in Time - 34

"Boyfriend?"

"Loyal sidekick."

Arrowsmith nodded. He seemed to have forgotten about Cora as he turned his attention to the
table where the pair was seated. Merc was pouring them each a tankard of ale, but before Cora
could pick up the steins Arrowsmith scooped them up and began walking towards the table. Cora
watched him go, an angry gleam in her eyes.

"Hi there, folks," said Arrowsmith as he came up to the table.

They turned to look at who was speaking, and both started in shock at the enormous being before
them, and his strange garb. Misty looked him up and down once, as though he could not believe
what his eyes were telling him. The Moonhound looked him over several times, then grinned.

"Hello, breakfast," she said.

Arrowsmith smiled at her as he set down the mugs, trying not to stare at her blond friend. He was
very unusual looking, at least to Arrowsmith. He had hair down to his waist, and it shone true
gold. Not the murky brownish-blond or pale yellow he was used to, but a rich, shining gold. His
eyes were a dark, sapphire blue, and his skin unbelievably fair, almost white, but with a slightly
golden hue to it. He was built strongly, with broad shoulders, and a neck like a bull's. His hands
also were large and strong. He looked like someone who was used to hard work. But his facial
features were rather fine, and though they did nothing to mar his looks, the two seemed an odd
combination.

"Haven't seen you guys in here before," said Arrowsmith.

Misty leaned over to look at Arrowsmith's razor-edged motorcycle boots. "We were just thinking
the same thing about you," he said.

"You must be the stranger Merc and Khinna tried to blame on me," said the Moonhound.

He laughed, then nodded. "Yeah I must be. I'm Arrowsmith. And you, I take it, are the
Moonhound."

"I are," she said. She cocked a thumb at the door. "You must have heard that story already."

"Yeah, I have. I hear you're here today to do that to another miner."

"They ought to just leave you alone and thank the Creator that he lived to tell the tale," said
Misty. "One of them is going to get himself killed."

"Oh this is just a friendly wager," said the Moonhound. "No one is going to get killed if he
doesn't deserve it." She looked at Arrowsmith. "So what's your story? Where are you from?"

A Strange Place in Time - 35

"Uh," said Arrowsmith, "well, it doesn't seem to be a place that's on any of the local maps."

"We won't hold that against you," said Misty.

"Vancouver Island. Ever hear of it?"

"Is that anywhere near Terrhin Oak?"

"Not that I know. Isn't Terrhin Oak near Ireland? Sounds like an Irish name."

"No, it's off the coast of Palace Realm."

"Never heard of it," said Arrowsmith. "No one seems to have heard of the place I came from,
and they don't have any idea how I can get back there. It would be easier to figure things out if I
knew how I came here. I wandered into the area when I had a head injury."

"That's how most people come to Chye Vale," said Misty.

They laughed. "Well, good luck in your travels," said the Moonhound. "Are you going to stay
around long?"

"A while I guess. I'll hang around until spring, anyway."

"Good thought," said Misty. "The winters around here aren't to be taken lightly. The weather is
mild now, but in another few weeks the snow will be up to the rafters."

Arrowsmith nodded. "Well I'd better get back to work. Merc gets nervous if he thinks the staff
are drinking for free. Are you going to be hanging around awhile?" he asked Misty.

"We're just waiting for the miners to show up," said Misty. "But we'll be here for a couple hours
yet."

Arrowsmith nodded, then backed up a pace. "Well, have fun," he said simply, then turned and
walked away.

***

The Moonhound watched him go. He moved lightly, like a dancer, stepping across the floor on
long slender legs. She slowly tightened her grip on the table's edge, grinning.

"Oh Holy Goddess of the Moon, give me strength!"

Misty leaned towards her, smiling at his friend as she watched Arrowsmith cross the floor.
"Moonhound, considering that the Goddess you worship is a fertility Goddess, one would have
to ask you what you want her to give you strength for."

A Strange Place in Time - 36

"That is my secret and you can't have it," she said

"As your friend, I feel it is my duty to inform you that there is a barmaid glaring at you angrily."

"So, let her get a sword and we'll work this out in the street. He is beautiful!"

"He's huge," said Misty. "Bigger than anyone I ever saw. Even bigger than Monshikka, and he's
pretty tall. Maybe he's not full human. Do you think there's an Elven parent in his background?"

"No," said the Moonhound. "Half-Elves always have their human parent's stature. Maybe an
Ogre, but I find that really hard to believe. Could be he's just an exceptionally tall human."

"Maybe. I wouldn't want to be the woman who bore that baby, let me tell you," said Misty.

"No worry there. I don't think you'll be birthing too many babies, myself." The Moonhound
pressed the end of Misty's nose with a fingertip. "But he seems a friendly sort. Let's see if we
can't get him to sit with us after the fight."

Arrowsmith meanwhile sat down at his place near the counter and picked up his guitar. He didn't
notice Cora glaring at him as he continued to look towards the table. He did however notice the
group of men who came in a few minutes later. There were five of them, and they were all filthy.
They wore heavy leather outfits, worn soft in places, and they had heavy scarves for keeping the
mine dust out of their noses and collars while they worked. They seemed a jovial group, laughing
and slapping dirt off of one another.

Arrowsmith noticed the Moonhound giving them a bored glance before disregarding them,
continuing her conversation with Misty. Her demeanour suggested to him that she was a trained
warrior as opposed to a mere street fighter. There was a focused coldness about her, and he
didn’t think that grey and black garb she had on was just the first thing she found on the floor
when she fell out of bed in the morning. Likewise he did not think that luminous silver blade on
her hip was just her favorite toad-poker. She carried herself like a seasoned veteran, and he
suspected that faint reek of carrion wafting off her was not simply bad perfume.

"Merc!" said one miner. "Give us a mug of that pixie piss you try to pass off as ale. We're
thirsty."

"Here you are, Barin," said Merc, pouring five mugs of ale. "So which one of you lads is going
to take on the warrior?"

"He's outside, watering his horse," said the man. "I hope he doesn't hurt her too much."

Merc snorted. "Any of you boys ever run up against a warrior of the Goddess?"

"Come on, Merc, tell us the truth. You ran with them when you were a mercenary in Two-Fifty-
Mile-House. They can't be that dangerous."

A Strange Place in Time - 37

Merc shrugged. "That's what I thought 'til one of them tore half my face off." He pointed to his
eye patch.

The men seemed unimpressed. "Well, we'll see what this girl's made of," said a third man. "But I
doubt she'll beat this boy. He's big as a house."

Arrowsmith sensed that was his cue, and slid off of his stool and stood up, roaming over to
where Merc and the miners stood. He came to stand behind Merc, looking down at the five men
before him. They had gone white, and they were just staring, mouths hanging open. Merc
grinned and cocked a thumb at Arrowsmith.

"Good," said Merc. "Maybe he'll be big enough to take on this lad."

“Bloody shitcakes!” said Barin.

“John Arrowsmith, actually,” said Arrowsmith.

The men were still staring when another member of the group walked into the tavern. He saw
Arrowsmith, and paused ever so slightly, then recovered his composure swiftly and walked to his
companions. He made a short, quick bow to Merc.

"Pleased to meet you, I'm Aldin. I'm the one who's going to be defeating your fighter and taking
your gold this afternoon."

The men laughed. Arrowsmith smiled as he noticed the Moonhound still speaking to Misty,
showing no interest in the blustering miner.

"Well, Aldin," said Merc, "your opponent will be with you in just a moment."

"I hope she's a good loser," said Aldin. "Well, wherever she is, we'll wait for her in the street."

The men left the tavern, the Moonhound watching them go. "Rather sure of themselves, aren't
they?" she said.

Merc was all smiles. "Yup! And it's going to be a world of fun watching you rip his guts out!"

"Hopefully it won't come to that," said Misty.

"It may have to," said the Moonhound. "I haven't eaten yet, and I'm hungry."

"I thought I saw you take after a rock skipper," said Misty as they stood up.

"The little nasty went down a hole," she said. "Besides, you ever eat one of those? Nothing but
little bones with some incidental meat wrapped around them."

A Strange Place in Time - 38

Arrowsmith followed the rest of the group out of the inn. He was more than a little interested in
this woman's fighting and eating habits. She was put together like a boa constrictor, solid muscle
from one end to the other. He didn't know if she would win or not, but he doubted she would be
real easy to defeat. He stopped on the porch next to Misty, watching the opponents take their
positions. Lysik Grey suddenly appeared at Arrowsmith's side, and she linked her arm through
his. Arrowsmith glanced down at her, then smiled.

"Hey, long time no see," he said. "What brings you out?"

She turned her bright, pretty eyes towards Arrowsmith. "I've got two taupins on this fight!"

"What? You? Sorry, but you don't strike me as a fan of blood sports."

"I'm not," said Lysik. "But I'm a priestess of the Moon Goddess, and the Moonhound is one of
the Goddess' holy warriors. I have a duty to be here."

"Does your duty include betting?"

"It all goes to the Temple, child," she said primly. She looked up at Arrowsmith, a little
concerned. "You have never seen one of her warriors in combat before, have you?"

"No," said Arrowsmith. "Why?"

"Most people throw up the first time."

“Oh yay,” he said, curling his lip.

Arrowsmith watched the two square off in the street. The man she was fighting did seem to be
bigger than the norm. He also seemed just a little too sure of himself. Arrowsmith narrowed his
eyes slightly. This dirtbag had all the swagger of someone who would not think twice of using
every filthy trick he had to win what was supposed to be a friendly competition.

The little black-clad schoolteacher bounced up to Lysik, his long red hair coming loose from its
simple black wooden clip. He was without his long cloak at the moment, and Arrowsmith saw a
brooch pinned to his tunic. It was an eight-pointed star, made of some sort of white crystal. In the
belt about his waist was thrust a dagger. It was strangely made, curved much like a boomerang,
and about eighteen inches long. Another eight-pointed star was inset into the hilt.

He and Lysik screeched and hugged each other. The locals were a friendly bunch, Arrowsmith
had noticed. They hugged, they kissed, they took baths and naps together, ate from each other's
plates and drank from each other's mugs. In fact, a saying for people they didn't trust was, "I
wouldn't take a nap with him\her." It drove him crazy. More than once he'd had somebody come
crashing into his bath. They couldn't understand why it bugged him. Lysik and her friend
exchanged quick pleasantries, then he skittered off, like a ferret with a prize. Arrowsmith
watched him go as Lysik clutched his arm.

A Strange Place in Time - 39

"Isn't he just too precious for words? I'm going to marry that man. Of course, he doesn't know
that yet. Oh I'm sorry, I should have introduced you. That was Anakher Snoweaver. He just
moved here from the North Plains to teach school. We were really lucky to get him. It's hard
enough for a small town to get a Thief, never mind one from the House of Snoweaver. People
have to pay to get one of them, and I mean pay big. The only reason he's here is because the
Master Thief happens to live around here somewhere, and Anakher is his cousin."

"Hold it," said Arrowsmith. "Just back up." Lysik looked at him brightly as he tried to sort out
what he'd just heard. "You wanted a thief teaching your kids? This is a good thing?"

"Well he's a Snoweaver, and a priest of Marakim. He's not just some common trash we found
lying on the road."

Arrowsmith stared at her helplessly. "Promise me that at some point you will explain this to me."

Lysik giggled. “Are you not familiar with the Children of the Dawn Thief?”

“Well… I’m not really from around here.”

“Marakim lived centuries ago. He believed things should be balanced. It’s all a bit much to
discuss here and now, but his descendants and followers still work to this day to ensure no family
or small community finds itself in such dire circumstances that all they know is despair and
poverty. They do great work, but, they are rather… shall we say… single-minded in their
purpose. They are thieves, not matrons seeking donations at parties. They will see their duties
done, and Snoweaver is among the eldest and most prestigious of Clans. The Master Thief is of
their house, and he dwells near here, which is how we managed to have Anakher, and the school.
They are beloved, and their diligence has spared many from starvation in the street. Still, I
suppose that is small consolation to the merchant who spies five of them bearing down upon his
caravan.”

Merc walked into the middle of the dusty street and motioned for quiet. He didn't have to wait
long; Arrowsmith had never seen a fight crowd this restrained.

"First one unable to continue the fight loses!" he announced, then walked onto the ground-level
porch of his inn, sitting on a rail.

The Moonhound and Aldin began circling each other. He moved in a typical fight stance, but her
movements were a little different, more beast-like. In fact, she moved like a wolf. It was
disturbing to watch, unnatural. It made Arrowsmith think of werewolves, but not the Hollywood
ones that roared and lumbered. It made him think of the ones the ancient Europeans must have
feared.

She lunged in suddenly, and instead of returning the move, Aldin surprised her with a kick. He
caught her off guard, and the blow hit her square in the face. She staggered back a pace, shaking
her head. Blood trailed from her lip, and she reached up to touch it. She looked down at her
fingers, then slowly raised her head to look at him. He was grinning at her.

A Strange Place in Time - 40

Arrowsmith heard the growling noise, but at first couldn't place it. He glanced about for a dog,
then suddenly realized that the noise was coming from the Moonhound. It was low and savage,
and sounded like nothing human, or even of that world. It was the way he always thought a
demon would sound.

The Moonhound didn't look too damaged by the blow. However it had definitely made her
angry. She and Aldin began squaring off once more. She lunged again, and once more Aldin
kicked. But the Moonhound it seemed hadn't earned her reputation by being a slow learner. She
got around the kick and headed straight for his face.

She fought the way she had been trained, like the wolf that symbolized her Goddess. The style
was fast and animalistic, not the way a human would fight at all. She got the miner by the head
and jerked him off of his feet the way a wolf would pull down a deer. He hit the ground with a
heavy thud. He swung heavily at her, but his fist encountered nothing. He rolled and lunged at
where he thought she must be, and suddenly found himself pounded down to the ground again.

“She doesn’t move right,” said Arrowsmith, feeling uneasy.

“No, she moves the way she was trained,” said Misty, “and she has never been trained in non-
lethal combat. The purpose of battle is not to subdue, it is to kill and bring flesh to the table.
Warriors of the Goddess eat what they kill, regardless of what it may be, and the Moonhound has
eaten everything from rats to grave robbers.”

Arrowsmith watched the battle, feeling cold, beginning at last to truly understand that he was
indeed someplace wholly foreign. The Moonhound was winning the fight, but Arrowsmith could
tell it was frustrating her. Simply dumping Aldin into the dust was purposeless. She no longer
seemed to hear what was occurring around her: not the crowd, not the sound of the miner hitting
the soft, churned earth of the road, not even the sound of his voice as it suddenly changed to a
very real plea for help as he realised she had abruptly gone from embarrassing him to mauling
him. Arrowsmith very definitely heard a horrible twig-like snap as something broke. Aldin
screamed, the bone in his arm tearing through skin. The smell of blood seemed to work her into a
frenzy, and like an animal she went for his throat, tearing flesh.

Lysik was the first to reach her, Anakher a close second. Lysik placed an arm across the
Moonhound's shoulders and somehow managed to convince her to let go, and Anakher got Aldin
away from her as fast as possible. He brought the man onto the porch, where his injuries were
immediately seen to. Apart from his broken arm and some savage, bruised and bloody
lacerations around his throat, he seemed alright.

"I told you," said Merc. "But you never listen to me."

Aldin swallowed and managed a weak smile. "I promise never to doubt you again."

"Too late for that now, you're dead," said Merc. "Pretty pathetic fight, too. You could have at
least tried to stay out of her way."

A Strange Place in Time - 41

Arrowsmith watched the Moonhound as she paced in the street. She seemed to be calming down,
but she kept glancing over at Aldin with a flat, crazed gleam in her eyes. Lysik kept gently
distracting her, and finally the Moonhound seemed to give up on the idea of killing Aldin
anyway. Arrowsmith turned and wandered back into the tavern.

He walked to his stool and picked up his guitar. He felt cold, and his numbed hands were sweaty.
The only word he could think of for what he had seen was 'disturbing,' but even that didn't quite
express it. He sat down hard on the stool and ran his hand over his face. He felt shaken to the
point where he truly believed he was going to be sick. He had seen bloody fights before, had
even participated in a few that involved chains, chairs and broken bottles. But to watch someone
maul another person like an animal with just their hands and teeth was a little more than he could
deal with.

The Moonhound seemed more her old self when Lysik led her inside. She was friendly again,
making jokes and talking about prior battles. She sat at a table with Lysik and Misty and ordered
a plate of raw sliced lamb and a mug of ale. Arrowsmith abruptly found something else to stare
at. He had no urge to watch anyone eat raw meat.

The miners weren't in the best of moods. They arranged themselves at the counter, grumbling,
while Anakher led Aldin slowly down the road to the Healer's shack. It seemed they had been
certain the battle would come out in their favor. The fight between Aldin and the Moonhound
was supposed to have been friendly, but Arrowsmith could tell that the fight that was brewing
now wouldn't be. Then the Moonhound called him over to her table. As he walked towards her,
he made a mental note to sit next to her so he could avoid watching her eat.

"That was really unsettling," he said as he sat down.

She shrugged. "I wasn't trained to battle for competition. I was trained by a priestess of the
Goddess to fight for the Goddess. We are taught as warriors that the only reason to use force is to
either feed or defend our families. I'm sorry I agreed to this. I won't in the future." She looked at
him with brilliant green eyes, her lower lip turning black and blue. "They'll probably want to take
you on at some point."

Arrowsmith nodded. "Yeah, big guys like me often end up in fights for no good reason. I don't like
beating up people just to prove I can do it."

"Me either," said the Moonhound. "That's not what the Goddess put us on the world for. We're
here to guard her priestesses and Temples, and maintain the balance between men and women.
Not to get caught up in men’s penis-waving competitions."

"No offense, my lady," said Misty, "But I dare say that is one competition you wouldn't have
much of a chance in."

She laughed. "No but I'd be happy to judge it, my little Elf."

A Strange Place in Time - 42

Arrowsmith shifted his gaze to the large-boned blond. "You're an Elf?" he asked cautiously.

Misty didn't seem to pick up on the nervousness in his voice. "Half, yes. My father was an Elf."

"That's where he gets his pretty eyes," said Moonhound. "And all that hair. Haven't you seen an
Elf before?"

'Not since my last acid trip,' thought Arrowsmith. He shook his head.

"Well they don't come through the mountains very often. But we have Mycinocroft up here.
They like to play in the streams and eat the trout. We seem to have more of them than is common
because we don't allow hunting of them. Actually, Prince Monshikka was the one who worked to
stop the hunting. Probably didn't like the idea of two of his friends getting their hides nailed to a
wall. I don't like it either. I don't think people should hunt anything capable of conversation."

"Says she who eats bandits," said Misty.

"Course not," said Arrowsmith. Then he asked, "What's a Mycinocroft?"

They stared at him, then looked at each other. "The wolf people," said Misty. "Haven't you heard
of them?"

"Look," said Arrowsmith, "where I come from, there are no such things as Elves, Ogres, or
Trolls. Apparently they do seem to exist here, at least from what I've heard, and I'm still not
convinced that I'm not just lying in a hospital somewhere with tubes up my nose. No, I have
never heard of Mycinocroft."

"Why would someone stick a tube up your nose?" asked the Moonhound.

"Yeah, that's what I'd like to know too," said Misty. "Sounds like a bizarre custom."

Arrowsmith sighed. "Never mind."

The Moonhound raised her head suddenly, then looked at Arrowsmith. "Looks like that fight
between you and the miners is going to be sooner than we thought."

Arrowsmith looked at the small group approaching him, and sighed. His adopted father, Mother,
had always taught Arrowsmith it was better to be tough than act tough, and being tough didn't
mean fighting with every loser who wanted a brawl. But Arrowsmith didn't think he was going to
be able to worm out of this. The five miners walked up to Arrowsmith, a little drunker and a little
angrier than they had been a short time ago.

"So, what about you?" one of them said.

"What about me?" said Arrowsmith.

A Strange Place in Time - 43

"How about giving us a chance to win some of our gold back?"

"How?"

The five looked at each other, then one of them stepped forward. "Three gold says you can't beat
Ralamar."

"Look, I don't have that kind of cash, guys, so why don't you just get a drink and calm down."

Ralamar looked at his friends. "He's scared of us," he said.

Arrowsmith sighed heavily and stood up. Next to the local people he was almost a giant.
Ralamar stared up at him, drunk and belligerent.

"I am not afraid of you," said Arrowsmith. "I am afraid of going to jail for the rest of my life for
tearing your arm off and shoving it up your butt. Now why don't you go sit down before I do
something to you that you won't like."

Ralamar looked a little more sober than he had a moment ago, but he also looked angry. He
threw a punch, and it connected with Arrowsmith's jaw. The blow didn't really hurt. It was more
startling than anything. It was enough, however, to make Arrowsmith mad.

Arrowsmith's large fist sent Ralamar backward onto a table. It didn't break the way tables in the
movies did, and Ralamar struck it hard. He lay on his back, sprawled across it like a dead toad,
unmoving. Arrowsmith sat down. He'd had enough of this man. It was obvious that he was no
real competition, and Arrowsmith didn't want to beat up on a man who couldn't hope to defeat
him. Ralamar’s friends lifted him from the table and carried him out of the tavern.

***

Misty and the Moonhound sat with Arrowsmith until they had to leave the Troll. The
Moonhound slid her arm through Misty's as the two stepped into the street. They blinked at the
setting sun through their drunken haze with a certain amount of disbelief. The great orange ball
sank slowly, majestically, behind the tall green trees. The Moonhound looked at Misty with
mildly concerned eyes.

"Think we can get home before dark?"

"Not unless one of us can fly."

The Moonhound lit the lamps on the wagon. Now that the sun was going down they would be
the only source of light to travel by. They climbed onto the wide seat and set off down the
mountain road at a gentle trot, traveling as far as they were able before nightfall. Then they
slowed their paced and rode along in the dark, Misty gently playing his lute. Small animals
frequently scuttled across their path, and once a large owl winged silently by, startling the horses.

A Strange Place in Time - 44

They reached a crossroads, where the road that took them home met the larger route that led out
of the mountains, running down its side like a river, branching off into little tributaries that led to
Two-Fifty-Mile-House, the Kingdom of Kirianna, and the city of White Palace. Usually they saw
no one on the road, especially not at this hour, but this time they could make out the shape of a
horseman. He came up the road and turned down the lane that would take him into the heart of
the Grey Haunts Forest. He didn't seem to notice Misty and the Moonhound.

"Is that Infamous?" she asked.

Misty shook his head. "I don't know, could be a highwayman."

"Somehow I doubt it. If he's a highwayman, why is he going into the forest? Who's he going to
rob in there?"

"Maybe he's a lost highwayman."

The Moonhound glared at Misty for a long moment, then turned her attention to the person head of
them. "Infamous! Is that you?"

The figure halted his horse and turned to look over his shoulder. "Moonhound?"

"Infamous, you rat! It is you! Get over here so I can squeeze the beans out of you."

Infamous Keeper turned his little grey horse around, heading towards the wagon as the
Moonhound pulled the horses to a stop and got out to meet him. He stopped next to her and
slowly, painfully, got off of his horse. She very nearly had to catch him as he got down.

"Are you all right?" she said, her voice full of concern.

"I'm fine," he said.

Her hands pushed back his heavy curtain of corded auburn hair. The Moonhound drew in her
breath as she saw the thin cuts along his throat, deep and slightly bruised around the edges. She
noticed the slashes went down into his collar, and that they seemed to be all over his arms as
well.

"What happened?" she asked.

"Oh, nothing much," he said as she helped him onto the wagon. "I went through a window a little
faster than I should have, and fell into a nice big ball of thief-wire somebody had thoughtfully
left out. Took me hours to get out of it. Thought for a little while I was going to be dog meat. I
cut myself up pretty badly, but I got compensation from Sir Taris for it. Well, actually he didn't
want to, but being the forgiving person I am, I told him that if he didn't, he'd never see his family
crest again. So he paid me extra and then brought in a healer to mend my wounds."

"But you're still all cut up," said Misty.

A Strange Place in Time - 45

"Yes, well, the Healer turned out to be an assassin. After he tried to stab me with a poisoned
dagger, I cut his throat and left. But not before helping myself to good Sir Taris' vaults and
informing Prince Dherrin as to what sort of a rat he had under his roof."

"And what did he do?" asked the Moonhound.

"Oh, well, Dherrin paid all of my expenses. And he gave me this."

Infamous opened his pack and dug through its contents, finally pulling out an object. It was fairly
large, roughly the size of a serving platter and approximately the same shape. It was made of
what looked to be gold and silver. The main part of it was the twisted form of a sun dragon with
wings outstretched, driving its claws into the backs of two warhorses, made of shining black
metal. In the jewelled teeth of the dragon was held a long sword, and written around the edge of
the whole affair on what looked to be a scroll, were the words, 'Noble are the Sun Warriors.'

"Is that what I think it is?" said the Moonhound.

"If you think it's Taris' family crest, then yes, it is."

"What are you going to do with it?" asked Misty.

Infamous smiled at Misty, fine lines appearing around his black eyes when he did so. "What does
it look like?" he asked softly, holding the crest up for inspection.

Misty stared at the great showy device for a moment. "Truth to tell, it looks like a serving
platter."

"And that's just what we're going to use it for," he said. He tossed the item back into his bag.

The Moonhound laughed out loud, putting an arm around Infamous' shoulders and kissing his
face. "It's good to have you home again," she said.

Infamous grinned back at her, watching as she tied his horse to the back of the wagon. This done,
she returned to her seat and took up the reins once again, driving towards home.

Infamous fell asleep on the way home. He did it without much fanfare; one moment he was
sitting up, the next he was a pile of clothes and hair in Misty's lap. His thin little body took up
surprisingly little room, and he didn't weigh enough for Misty to even really notice he was there.
Clad as he was, all in black, it was almost as though Infamous Keeper had vanished back into the
night.

"Well, he won't be up running around tonight," remarked Misty, smiling. "Of course, it would be
nice if he'd fallen asleep in your lap."

A Strange Place in Time - 46

"Why would he do that when you're here?" said the Moonhound. She grinned at the blond man,
who stared back at her, looking none too happy about the comment she had just made.

"Are we going to be home soon?" he asked. "I can't tell where we are in this dark. I hate riding
home at night, I always feel as though Ogres are sneaking up on me."

"Misty, you know as well as I do that it is a physical impossibility for Ogres to sneak. Stomp,
crash, roar and bang they can do, but not sneak."

"Call it an unreasonable fear, then. I can't help it. When I was growing up with the Elven tribe
south of Kirianna, we were always being bothered by Ogres. I think they can smell Elves.
Anyway, they always came after dark, and while they do make a lot of noise, they're not so
stupid that they can't use it to their advantage. They would have one group come up on one side
of us, to crash and bang and howl, then while we were dealing with them, they would have
another group hiding somewhere close at hand to snap up the wounded or unwary." Misty
shivered. "I hate Ogres."

"Well, no need to worry. I'll protect you," said the Moonhound. "And look, there's home right up
ahead, you can see the lights."

"Good," said Misty. "My fears were starting to run away with me."

As the Moonhound halted the wagon in the little yard, the door of the rambling cabin flew open.
In the warm yellow glow of the fireplace light that filled the doorway, there stood a small
silhouette, one hand resting on the doorframe.

"Moonhound?" a voice said.

The Moonhound turned to see who had called her name, then grinned at the figure in the door.
"Hello, little mage, yes, it is I." She pointed at Misty, who was still seated on the wagon with
Infamous on his lap. "It's all Misty's fault we're late."

"What?!" exclaimed Misty.

With the sudden increase in noise, Infamous stirred and woke up, blinking sleepily at all about
him. "Are we home?" he asked.

Blackbird stepped out of the cabin and into the yard, his strange, violet eyes fixed on Infamous.
He smiled at the slightly befuddled man on the wagon. "Great Creator," he said, "you found the
thief."

Infamous climbed off of the wagon, rubbing his eyes and yawning while Blackbird crossed the
yard to greet first the Moonhound, then him. Infamous hugged Blackbird in return, wincing as
his cuts ached. "Hello, Blackbird, I missed you too. Now let me go, I'm in a lot of pain."

A Strange Place in Time - 47

Blackbird backed up, concern in his eyes. "You're hurt? Well, come on, you shouldn't be
standing out here in the cold like this. It's autumn, for Creator's sake, get inside."

Infamous allowed himself to be dragged inside. They entered the large kitchen, which was
almost too hot to be tolerable. Blackbird pulled a rustic wooden chair away from the rough-hewn
table, its legs scraping on the worn, flagstone floor.

"Sit," he instructed Infamous, shoving him down into the chair. Then, before Infamous could
say anything, Blackbird yanked his leather tunic and roughly woven shirt over his head, dropping
them onto the table.

"Blackbird!" yelled Infamous in protest, his strange, rope-like hair now standing at all angles. He
glared at the little man angrily, not certain he like being mothered. He had a mother once, and he
hadn't much cared for her, either.

Blackbird, however, had not heard Infamous' yell of protest; he was too busy staring at the
bloody mess of cuts all over his neck, back, arms and chest. He slowly brought his hand up to his
mouth, shaking his head.

"Good Creation!" exclaimed a voice, echoing Blackbird's thoughts. Monshikka stepped into the
kitchen. He had come to yell at Misty and the Moonhound for being so late, and at Infamous just
for being Infamous, but he found the words sticking in his throat.

"Hello, Blackie," said Infamous, staring at him amused.

The words that would not come a moment ago now began to fly out of his mouth, while
Blackbird scurried to heat water.

"Infamous Keeper, you plague-ridden, garbage-eating roach! What have you been doing to
yourself?"

"To myself! What do you mean, to myself? Does this look like fun?" he roared back, indicating
the slash marks.

"Of course you did it to yourself! If you would give up all of your filthy disreputable ways these
things wouldn't happen!"

"Spoken like a true Kiriannan, Blackie. Or is that Prince Blackie?" Infamous' eyes glittered as
they narrowed at Monshikka. "Perhaps princes that live in little cabins on mountain tops instead
of in castles had best not yell at Master Thieves about disreputable things."

Monshikka glared poisonously at Infamous, then turned and stormed out of the kitchen. A
moment later there was an explosive bang as he threw his bedroom door closed.

"Infamous is home, I see," said a voice. Wesselik wandered into the kitchen, filling his pipe.

A Strange Place in Time - 48

"I wish you two would leave each other alone," said Blackbird.

"I can't," mumbled Infamous. "His face makes me angry."

"Where are Misty and the Moonhound?" asked Wesselik.

"Outside, putting the animals to bed and the supplies away," said Blackbird. He was inspecting
Infamous' cuts and shaking his head. "Wess, would you mind sending the Moonhound in here to
look at these? She knows more about healing than I do."

Wess nodded and roamed out of the house, moving in his leisurely way. A short time after he
left, the Moonhound appeared.

"Infamous," she sighed as she stared at the mess all over his body, "I honestly don't know how
you survive the things you get into."

"You mean you don't know why he's allowed to survive!" yelled Monshikka from within the
cabin's depths.

"Monshikka, you only say those things because secretly you want my body!" Infamous shouted
back. The bedroom door slammed again.

Lord Sylvannamyth, the quietest of the cabin's seven occupants, roamed past Infamous, the
Moonhound, and Blackbird, blankets in hand. He walked out of the cabin, apparently seeking
peace in the barn.

"Hello, Sly," sang Infamous. The strangely wolfish-looking man did not return a greeting, but
quietly went on his way.

The Moonhound shook her head, smiling. She bent down to give Infamous a kiss on his cheek.
"It's good to have you home again, Master Thief," she said.

Infamous smiled at her, his flat black eyes looking a little softer now. The Moonhound smiled
back at him, but, as always, she was struck by how truly drawn and weary Infamous' face was.
Like Misty, there was Elven blood in him, but one would never know by looking at him. Except,
she thought, perhaps by his size. He was not as tall as many men, and although he was sinewy
and strong, he was so slight that the Moonhound was fairly certain Monshikka could fit both of
his hands around his waist. Of course, she mused, Monshikka would rather put his hands around
his throat.

She touched Infamous' face, running her hand over the high cheekbones and finely tapered jaw.
He had beautiful features, something else he owed to his Elven mother. They were delicate,
except for the slightly hawkish nose, but even it was not overly prominent. In fact, Infamous
Keeper was one of the most attractive men she had ever seen, except she was one of the very few
people who ever got a good look at his face. All most people ever saw of Infamous Keeper was a
lot of hair and two very nasty black eyes glaring suspiciously at them.

A Strange Place in Time - 49

"Well you're certainly a mess," she said quietly. "What's thief-wire, anyway?"

"A fine, flat wire, extremely thin and flexible, and completely invisible at night," said Infamous.
"It's deadly stuff. I can tell you, if it had been properly strung across that window, and not just
lying on the floor like it was, I wouldn't be sitting here telling you about it. As it was, I hardly
escaped. It took me hours to cut my way out of it. Stuff clings worse than an ex-lover."

Blackbird laughed, and the Moonhound grinned as she began pulling herbs out of a cupboard. As
she began mixing them into a paste in a small bowl full of hot water, she said, “What's that
saying of yours? 'All thieves find their way home eventually.'"

"That," said Infamous, "is part of the doctrine of Marakim, father of all thieves, and what that
saying actually boils down to is: 'thief, you are going to be dead one day.'"

Blackbird shook his head. "Maybe you should find another god to worship," he said.

"Certainly," said Infamous. "Right after you get another wife."

"Marakim is a decent god," said the Moonhound. "He cares for the impoverished, and children as
well as thieves. He's not without his redeeming features. Of course, we all know that the Moon
Goddess is a far superior deity."

On this note, Blackbird rose to his feet. "I have to leave now, I get nervous when caught in the
midst of debates between worshippers of a thieving god and a warrior-fertility god."

"That's goddess!" yelled the Moonhound at Blackbird's retreating back.

"Coward!" added Infamous.

"I don't hear either of you," said Blackbird as he left the room.

Misty charged into the kitchen like a warhorse, dropping Infamous' pack to the floor and hanging
his cloak up on a peg near the door. "I'm hungry!" he yelled at no one in particular, and began
digging through the cupboards for something to eat. Wess strolled in after him, quietly closing
the door and bolting it. Misty found a honey muffin and, by some great force of will, managed to
stick the entire thing into his mouth. As he sat down at the table, attempting to chew it,
Monshikka chose that moment to reappear.

"Misty!" he roared.

"Leave him alone," said the Moonhound. "If he speaks with that in his mouth we'll all wear it."

"I'm waiting for him to sneeze, personally," said Infamous.

A Strange Place in Time - 50

Misty chomped happily on his muffin, saying nothing. Wess filled his pipe, while Monshikka
began making himself some tea. The Moonhound used a warm, damp cloth to clean the thin but
deep cuts all over Infamous' body, then smeared them with the herb paste to take out any
infection. The cuts did not look new, but they looked as though they had been broken open
repeatedly, and not permitted to heal.

"Infamous," she said softly, "you're nothing but an overgrown child. Look at this mess."

Infamous just closed his eyes and smiled, enjoying the familiar sounds and smells all around
him. It was good to be home.

***

At first, Arrowsmith couldn't understand why it seemed the entire staff of the Galloping Troll
was in his room. He stared at them, puzzled, shivering as the sweat dried on his body. As he
reached down to pull the covers up higher, Merc waved a large rusty knife.

"What in great holy creation were you yelling at?" he shouted. "I thought it must have been
wighthounds with all the noise you were making! I thought you were having your throat slit!"

Gradually, Arrowsmith began to recall bits of the nightmare he had been having, and realized he
must have been screaming in his sleep. "I had a bad dream," he said quietly.

Merc dropped the knife to his side and sighed. "Is that all! You scared us, boy, and maybe half
the town as well!"

"Sorry," said Arrowsmith quietly. He reached for his cigarettes and took one out of the package,
lighting it. 'Only three packs left after this,' he thought, 'then I have to quit whether I like it or
not.'

Khinna sat on the edge of the bed and looked at him. Most of the people behind her, including
Merc, began to shuffle out of the room, heading for their own beds now that the emergency was
over. Cora remained, sitting close to Arrowsmith.

"What was the dream about?" Khinna asked.

Arrowsmith drew on his cigarette, trying to steady his hands. "I keep having this dream," he said,
"about a forest. All of the trees are enormous, unlike any I've ever seen, and they're all overhung
with lichen and have branches so big you can't see the sky. The dream is sometimes different, but
the forest is always the same. And I can hear wolves all over the place. I wasn't afraid of the
wolves, but there was something in the underbrush. All I could see at first was its red eyes. But
then it raised itself up, and it had three heads. It looked like a dog, but the black fur was all
covered in mats and tangles, and it had sores all over its body, running sores, I could smell them.
It had eight legs. It leapt for me, and I guess that's when I began to scream. It said something to
me, too, something I don't understand at all." Arrowsmith paused in his story to take another drag

A Strange Place in Time - 51

off of his cigarette. Cora and Khinna waited. "It said, 'the jewel for my master, the thief for me,
the cold of the earth for you.'"

"That's terrible!" said Cora.

"You don't have any idea what it means?" said Khinna.

Arrowsmith shook his head. "No, I have no idea at all. But that thing has been stalking me in my
dreams for a while now, I'm sure of it. At least since I came to this town." The three were silent
for a time, thinking about the nightmare.

Finally Khinna stood up. "Well, I wish I could say something helpful, but I doubt that. I'll let you
get back to sleep."

"If I can sleep," said Arrowsmith. Khinna smiled at him sympathetically, placing a hand on his
shoulder.

"I could stay with you for a while," Cora suddenly said.

Arrowsmith and Khinna both looked at her as she stood there, hands behind her back and trying
to look innocent. Khinna seemed amused, but said nothing.

"I don't think that would be very appropriate, Cora," said Arrowsmith, a little amused at her
words. "But thank you for your offer."

Cora didn't look pleased with this at all, and turned and walked away. Just as she was about to
leave the room, she paused and turned to face him.

"I'll wager you would let me stay if I was that Moonhound woman!" she snapped, then turned
and left.

Arrowsmith stared at the doorway she had gone through, confused. "Did I miss something?" he
asked Khinna. "Is there something going on here that I am not aware of?"

Khinna patted him on the shoulder. "I think she likes you."

Arrowsmith blinked thoughtfully, then drew on his cigarette once more. "Oh," he said.

"Do you like her?" asked Khinna.

"I am completely neutral towards her."

"And the Moonhound?"

"I am completely neutral on the issue of the Moonhound, too. And I think the hour is far too late

for you and me to be discussing this. Good night."

A Strange Place in Time - 52

Khinna laughed. "Yes, quite right. Good night, Arrowsmith. I hope you sleep well."

He flopped down to his pillow, sighing as Khinna closed the door behind herself. He drifted into
sleep quickly. The dream-monster did not return again that night.

***

Arrowsmith awoke with a restless feeling, just before dawn the next morning. He sat up in his
bed to look out of his small window at the first faint traces of day showing feebly in the sky. He
felt anxious about something, but he didn't know what. He had been happy in the little tavern,
really happy, for perhaps the first time in his life. But now something was beginning to nibble at
him. He began to feel as though there was some place he should be going to.

He gathered up some clothes and a towel and went out to the bathhouse. He walked along the
thin little path to the small building slowly, staring at all of the plant life all about him. The grey
light of pre-dawn made everything the same color as the old war photographs in his grandfather's
bottom drawer, the one that he also kept his dirty magazines in. However, unlike the people in
those pictures, and his grandfather, the plants were alive. They nodded in dew-covered sleep,
awaiting the new day as Arrowsmith stepped between them quietly in bare feet, heading for the
little stone shack. He glanced, as always, at the door to see if there was a lock, but there wasn't.

"Of course," muttered Arrowsmith. "Why put a lock on the door, when everybody in the whole
town takes a bath in the same tub anyway?"

'The locals,' as Arrowsmith was beginning to think of them, were an odd bunch, and the more
time he spent with them the more he realized this. More than once he thought if he'd had any
learning in the field of anthropology, then he could write a book about them. Or maybe just a
handful of letters and mail them to David Suzuki. They were gentle and usually polite. They
thought bartering and haggling over prices was rude behavior, and none of them did it. The less
one asked of them, the more one got. Demanding things of them did no good at all. They could
be unmovable as a mountain if they felt pressured. They had their own time and way of doing
things, and they all respected each other's schedule. The baker was up at dawn; the shoemaker
was up at the crack of noon. That was just they way things were done.

By the time he finished his bath and dressed, he was starting to think that perhaps the restless
feeling was simply a leftover piece of his nightmare. There was no place he had to be, especially
right now with winter coming on. He was starting to get a fair pile of silver pieces, taupins, they
were called, which he kept in a little bag in his top drawer. The end of autumn was no time to get
happy feet, he decided. He'd stay until spring, and then go for a look around at the strange new
world he'd fallen into, just him and his motorcycle.

Khinna was starting breakfast as he roamed into the kitchen. He set about helping her prepare the
breakfast for their guests.

"How did you sleep last night?" she asked.

A Strange Place in Time - 53

"Fine," said Arrowsmith. "I didn't have any more nightmares. But I woke up with the strangest
feeling, like the way you feel when you're late for something. I couldn't shake it at first, I just
kept thinking there was something I was supposed to be doing." He shrugged. "Going a little
mad, I suppose."

Khinna laughed. "Then you'll be just like everyone else around here, I suppose. Be a dear and
check the biscuits, will you?"

Arrowsmith nodded and walked over to the large flat sheet of iron in the fireplace that the
biscuits were baking on. They were a delicate shade of gold, and fat. Arrowsmith grinned. "Hey,
are they supposed to be black and smoking?"

"What!" Khinna screeched. She turned and looked at Arrowsmith, who stood grinning next to the
just-ready biscuits. "Brat," she said. "How dare you frighten me."

He shrugged. "It'll keep you young."

She swatted him with a towel, and the two of them laughed. After a short time in Khinna's
presence he forgot all about his nightmare, and the three-headed demon that had frightened him
so badly.

A Strange Place in Time - 54

Chapter Five

It was almost three weeks before Arrowsmith saw Misty again. The blond came thundering into
the Galloping Troll like a Great Dane puppy, big, ungainly, and loud. Arrowsmith was in the
middle of a song when he came bouncing in, followed by a disapproving-looking albino man.

"Hello, Arrowsmith!" Misty sang out, with no thought about his rudeness. Arrowsmith just
grinned back and finished his song before answering.

"Hello, Misty," he said, once more struck by the man's strange beauty. "What brings you into
town?"

"My wagon," he answered, all bright eyes and innocence, blinking at Arrowsmith from over top
of his mug. The albino man rolled his eyes and sighed heavily, walking away.

Arrowsmith had to grit his teeth as several 'blond' jokes ran through his head. "Really," he said.

Misty nodded happily, blond hair flying all over the place. He blew into the foam of his beer,
sending a small bit of it flying. Misty Foxsworth was half-Elf; he had 'cute' down to an art form.

"Actually," he said, "Monshikka and I are looking for a body to hire."

"Really," said Arrowsmith. "What kind of a body?"

"Temporary hired hand. Winter is getting close, and yesterday a tree decided to die on our barn.
Boom. So we need someone to help out. Well, we have seven people living up in that cabin, I
suppose we could do it ourselves, but Blackbird is too little, and you can't tell Lord
Sylvannamyth to do anything, and the only two competent sane people won't be back for four
days, they're getting the horses down to winter pastures."

"That only adds up to six, what about number seven?"

"Thief of Marakim," said Misty with a dismissing wave of his hand, as though that explained
everything. Then he blinked at Arrowsmith with mock innocence. "You wouldn't happen to
know any large men who might want to earn a little extra silver, would you?"

"Oh, I get it," said Arrowsmith. "You need a big guy to do the heavy stuff, and I'm the biggest
guy you can think of."

"You're not the biggest guy I could think of. I could never think up anyone of your size. You're
the biggest guy in the country."

"I already have a job. Sorry."

A Strange Place in Time - 55

"Five taupins a week, and your food and bed. And we won't make you sing all night with no
beer."

Arrowsmith stared at Misty. "Five taupins a week? I don't earn that in two weeks here. How long
a job are we talking?"

"A little over a week, perhaps two. Certainly no more than that. I'm sure Merc could spare you."

Arrowsmith leaned against the counter and thought about Misty's offer. It was a lot of money,
he'd been in town long enough to know that. It would also be a chance to see how these people
functioned as a family. His time so far on this world had been spent at the Troll, and although he
liked it well enough, he wasn't too thrilled about living at his workplace. He wanted to see how
the locals ran their homes. He looked over his shoulder towards Merc, who was staring back at
him.

"I heard what he said," Merc snapped before Arrowsmith could say anything. "What happens if
there is a snowfall? Then you'll be stuck on a mountain and I won't have any entertainment for
the miners."

"The miners went home, Merc," said Arrowsmith. "They won't be back until spring."

Khinna had also heard the conversation, and she now came to Arrowsmith's defense. "Oh, let the
boy go. You'd have him playing to an empty room. Let him earn some extra pay before winter
comes. It certainly won't do anyone any harm."

Merc glared at her for a moment, then turned his one good eye towards Arrowsmith. He pointed
at Misty. "He and all of his friends are mad, I just want you to know. Stone cold crazy, each and
every one of them."

"Merc!" exclaimed Khinna.

"It's true," he muttered, studying the mug he was polishing. Khinna smiled at Arrowsmith.

"You can go if you like," she said. "Now that the mine has closed for winter there is nothing for
you to do here. There won't be any overnight guests for a while."

Arrowsmith looked from Khinna to Misty. "So, go get your bag," Misty said. "Monshikka and I
will wait."

Arrowsmith shrugged. "Okay. I'll be back in a moment."

He left the common room and went to his own small chamber. He walked into it and stared at the
mess. It was a very small mess; he no longer had a lot of possessions, but he certainly had not
planned on going anywhere. Finally he just began tossing clothes into his saddlebags, packing
everything he owned onto Harley.

A Strange Place in Time - 56

He changed into a few of the warmer clothes he'd bought. Cloth, he'd been told, was hard to find,
and highly expensive. Most clothes were made of wool or leather, and the locals were masters at
creating very fine and soft leather. Arrowsmith had acquired a pair of leather pants and a wool
sweater, both of which needed to be made for his size. The pants fit well, but the sweater itched
and smelled like a sheep, and he never wore it without something under it. He yanked it over his
head and struggled into it, then looked around for anything he may have missed. Satisfied he had
everything, he closed the saddlebags and pushed Harley out of the room.

Harley rolled along the wooden floor agreeably as Arrowsmith pushed him into the common
room. His red and gold paint gleamed in the sunlight, save for the scraped patches. Arrowsmith
would have sworn that the damage had been worse, but it didn't seem to be as bad as he had
thought. He pushed the bike into the center of the room, then leaned it on its kickstand. Picking
his leather jacket up off of the seat, he grinned at Misty.

"All ready to go," he said, putting on the heavy jacket with its draperies of chain.

Misty stared at Harley warily. "What is that?"

"Oh. Misty, this is Harley. Harley, this is Misty. We're going to be working for him for the next
two weeks."

Harley, in typical motorcycle fashion, said nothing. Misty continued to stare at the bike.

"Hello," he said uncertainly.

Monshikka walked over to the machine, studying it carefully. Merc just shook his head and
sighed. "Well, I guess you should do all right for yourself after all, Arrowsmith. I'd forgotten
you're a little odd, too."

"Yes, I am." He threw one long leg over the back of his bike and sat on the leather seat. "So, how
do I get to your place?"

"Aren't you following us?" asked Misty.

"Well, Harley moves faster than a horse. I thought I would go on ahead, then wait for you."

Misty was still giving the motorcycle a questioning look. "Just follow the road out of town. Turn
left outside of this inn and keep going. You'll reach a crossroads, just go right across it. If you
keep going in a straight line, you'll get there."

"Right," said Arrowsmith. Then, before Merc could tell him not to, he kicked the bike into life.
Its low snarl filled the room, making the floorboards shake. Merc yelled at him, waving his
polishing cloth. Arrowsmith just smiled and waved, then rode out of the building. He turned left,
as Misty had told him, and followed the road out of town and into the woods.

A Strange Place in Time - 57

The cool autumn air smelled sweetly of golden leaves, and the sky was the purest shade of blue
he had ever seen. He drove slowly over the dirt road, looking at the few remaining splashes of
gold and red on the trees. They were nearly naked now, but still beautiful. There was nothing to
mar the beauty of the land. No ugly tourist attractions, no garbage, no buildings, fences, or dead
cars left to rust in a ditch. Arrowsmith had been to many beautiful places in his life, but always
something had ruined the perfection of the land. Usually it was the black thread of power lines
tying down the sky, or suddenly happening across a pile of shattered glass and beer cans where
some kids had thrown a party. But this time there was nothing to ruin the magic. There was only
him and his motorcycle, and the ecstasy of knowing this wasn't a dream.

He reached the crossroads, slowing down to check both ways before crossing, and was brought
up short by what he saw. He reached down to turn the motorcycle's great engine off, and a
sudden silence fell all around. One road kept on to the woods, but this was not what he was
looking at. It was the road that crossed the way. It gracefully dropped down the mountainside,
falling to the plain far below. The sky opened up into a huge expanse, filling the world with clear
blue that went on forever. Far away to the left he could see the edge of the mountains, a darker
blue than the sky, and capped with snow. To the right, nothing but open wild meadow, dotted
with patches of color. A silver river snaked through the meadow, running off of the mountains
and on its way to other places, disappearing from view.

For a long time, Arrowsmith did not move. He stared at the world around himself, just
marvelling at its beauty. He felt a strange familiarity with this road, as though he had seen this
sight once a very long time ago. He looked at everything with renewed interest, and for the
briefest moment he thought he remembered something, and then the thought was gone. Finally
he gave himself a shake and started the bike once more, following the road into the woods. The
sudden dark after the brightness of the open road was a bit startling, as was the closeness of the
aged trees. The road was softer here, less easy to follow. Arrowsmith rode carefully, following
the winding track as it made its way higher up the mountain. He was a little nervous here; there
was something about the area he didn't much care for. Once again, he stopped the bike.

He regretted shutting the engine off the moment he did it. The silence was overwhelming.
Nothing moved in the great trees, and he dismounted to take a look around. He didn't see
anything to make him nervous; there was just a feeling of wrongness in the air. Something had
happened here, or would happen. The idea suddenly struck him that he had died there once, a
long time ago. Feeling a panic he did not understand, he got on his motorcycle and rode straight
to his destination with no more stops.

He reached the cabin so suddenly he almost hit it. Chickens scattered in a cloud before his front
tire, and he stared at the building before him with some amazement. Dali and Picasso would have
had a ball with the place. In fact, they may have built it.

"Holy crap," he muttered as he cut the engine and got off of the bike.

He studied the strange, angled building, then shook his head. Nothing like a little do-it-yourself
construction to keep the neighbours talking. He recalled Misty saying there should be other
people somewhere, and he began walking around in search of them. Behind the cabin he found

A Strange Place in Time - 58

where the animals were kept. He immediately walked over to a fat black pig, which was studying
him through the rails of its pen.

"Hi, piggy," said Arrowsmith amiably. He reached over the fence to rub the creature's hairy
snout, and two more pigs came jogging over to see what was going on. Arrowsmith liked
animals, so he just kept patting noses, snorting and squeaking at them while they grunted
cheerfully, waving their piggy tails.

"Such stimulating conversation," said a soft velvet voice from behind him. Arrowsmith sighed
heavily, and turned around.

The being before him was not quite five feet tall, and extremely slender. He honestly couldn't tell
whether the dainty porcelain creature was male or female as it gazed at him with strange violet
eyes. Tiny white hands extended out of the robe it was wearing and clasped together. The long,
glossy blue-black hair fell heavily around the small, heart-shaped face. Whatever it was, it was
very pretty, and seemed to be amused at him.

"Hello," it said, smiling.

"Hi. I'm John Arrowsmith. Misty came into town and hired me to help put your barn back
together."

"Oh! Oh good, we can use the help." The little being extended a little hand, which Arrowsmith
was truly afraid to take for fear he would break it. "I'm Blackbird. Please, come in. Unless you
would rather talk to the pigs?"

"No, I think the pigs and I have run out of things to talk about."

Blackbird smiled and linked a thin arm through Arrowsmith's. "Come then, I've just finished
making lunch, you can have some with me."

Arrowsmith walked to the front of the cabin with Blackbird, who paused briefly to stare at
Harley. Then they went in through the tilted front door. Arrowsmith had to bend down to get in,
but he was getting used to that.

"Please sit down," said Blackbird, pulling a chair out for Arrowsmith.

He sat down on the chair carefully, wincing as it creaked beneath him, and looked about at the
room. The kitchen was just as strangely shaped inside as out. It probably was supposed to be a
rectangle, but the sides sloped inwards, giving it a slightly triangular shape. The floor was slate,
and very smooth. The walls were rough stone, but the cupboards were polished and well crafted.
A long counter ran underneath the large, warped glass window. Crystals dangled before the
window, sending rainbows through the room. A warm, herbal smell filled the air, emanating
from the drying plants that were tied together in bunches and hung from the ceiling beams.
Arrowsmith could also smell the rich scent of the soup that came from an iron pot that hung over
the kitchen fire. Blackbird set out two bowls of soup, and also a plate of hot biscuits, just taken

A Strange Place in Time - 59

from the oven. A tankard of cold spring water completed the meal, and Blackbird sat down at the
table with Arrowsmith.

"Misty and Monshikka only went into town this morning; I wasn't expecting them back for a
while. How did you get here so fast?

"Harley, my motorcycle. He's quite a bit faster than a horse. I thought since I was hired I should
get up here and start."

"Well, I can see no one has informed you of the house rules," said Blackbird.

Arrowsmith paused in his eating to look at the person before him. "House rules?" he asked.

"Nobody works their first day on the job here. First days are for meetings, a time to get to know
one another. You can start work in the morning. More soup?"

"Sure, thanks," He stared at Blackbird as the small being dished out more food. He still couldn't
tell if it was a man or woman, but he suspected female. "Misty said there were other people
around."

"Yes. Lord Sylvannamyth is around here somewhere, and the Thief will be in as soon as he
climbs down from whatever tree he is currently up and smells food. I hope you don't mind
eccentrics, this cabin is full of them."

"No, I don't mind," he said.

Blackbird leaned forward suddenly, noticing the raven tattoo on Arrowsmith's hand. "Oh, you'll
have to forgive my rudeness for not greeting you properly. I didn't know you were a fellow priest
of Hercandoloff."

"Harry who?"

Blackbird looked at Arrowsmith with large violet eyes. "Hercandoloff, the god of academia and
magic. That is his mark." The little person pulled up a sleeve and showed Arrowsmith an equally
little arm. Just above the wrist there was a raven in a circle, crossed by a lightning bolt. It was the
same tattoo.

"I'm not!” said Arrowsmith, staring in disbelief at the tattoo. “I mean, he's probably a great deity
and all, but I dreamed about this symbol. I liked it so much I had a friend of mine put it on my
hand. I never heard of...Hercandoloff."

Blackbird's soft violet eyes seemed to be searching for something in his eyes and manner, but
then the small being sat back and picked up the cup of water. "Perhaps it was a prophetic dream.
Perhaps you were meant to come here."

A Strange Place in Time - 60

Suddenly Arrowsmith felt some sort of a headrush, as though something was trying to make
itself known. He squeezed his eyes shut, waiting for the feeling to go away.

"Are you all right?" Blackbird asked gently.

"Yeah, fine," said Arrowsmith. "Just a dizzy spell. I mean I'm sure it's nothing to worry about."

"Well it never pays to let these things go," said Blackbird. "I'll have my wife look at you when
she gets back. The Moonhound is a most accomplished healer."

Arrowsmith almost fell off of his chair. "You're the Moonhound's husband?"

"I am, yes. And while I may not be what someone would picture for her mate, I can assure you
that if you'd asked me four years ago whom I planned to marry, I'm certain a warrior of the
Moon Goddess would not have been my first choice. And I know I would not have been hers.
Anyway," said Blackbird, "we shall have her look at you. Since she's so good at breaking people,
it only makes sense that she would be good at putting them back together."

There came a stirring from within the depths of the cabin, and Arrowsmith heard the soft tread of
booted feet moving on the slate floor. The sound paused a little way from the door, as though
someone was not quite sure if he wanted to come into the room.

"Infamous, is that you?" said Blackbird. "Lunch is ready, come out and have some."

Arrowsmith was now looking at the doorway in interest, and a moment later out came a small,
wiry man with the most spectacular set of dreadlocks he had ever seen. They were thin and fine,
carefully maintained, and went in a heavy dark auburn curtain right down to his waist. They were
beaded from about halfway up with silver and onyx, and seemed to frame his whole body, which
was slim and sinewy. He moved, slow and cat-like, into the kitchen, flat black shark's eyes fixed
dead on Arrowsmith.

'That's him,' thought Arrowsmith, 'That's the Thief.' He rose to his feet to greet him, and was
startled by the way the smaller man cringed back from him, like a wild animal.

Blackbird quickly rose and intervened in the situation. "Infamous, this is John Arrowsmith, he's
here to help fix the roof. Arrowsmith, this is Infamous Keeper."

"Hi," said Arrowsmith lamely, and Infamous seemed to unwind a little.

"Hello," he said back, his voice quiet and cautious. He turned his dark eyes to Blackbird. "Did I
hear you say lunch was ready? And did you make it?"

"Yes on both counts," said Blackbird, sitting down once more.

"Oh lovely. Vegetables."

A Strange Place in Time - 61

"Yes," said Blackbird. "Vegetables. And if you don't like it I can always get Lord Sylvannamyth
to cook."

"No thanks," said Infamous. "Lord Sly's idea of cooking is to beat something until it more or less
ceases to wiggle."

"That's disgusting," said Arrowsmith.

"Yes, well, just wait until the first time you see him eat," said Infamous. He sat down at the table
with his bowl. "Just never bother him while he's eating."

"I'll remember that," muttered Arrowsmith.

He watched Infamous as he ate his lunch. He was put together like a snake, all muscle from one
end to the other. He was wearing on a chain around his neck an eight-pointed star, made of some
sort of sparkling gem. Arrowsmith knew little about gems, but it looked like diamond to him.
Infamous also had, thrust into his belt, an angle-bladed dagger, shaped something like a
boomerang. It was about eighteen inches long, inscribed all over with strange runes and
pictographs. There was another eight-pointed star inset into the hilt. It looked just like
Anakher’s, but far more finely made, and much, much older.

After lunch was eaten, Infamous sat back in his chair and pulled out a beautiful bone and gold
pipe, which he began to fill. Arrowsmith looked at the pipe and grinned, shaking his head. He
could only guess how that had made its way to the cabin. It didn't look like anything he had seen
for sale in Chye Vale. Infamous seemed to guess what he was thinking and smiled.

"Infamous is a high priest of his temple," said Blackbird. "He is also the Master Thief."

"So should I bow first, or just throw everything I own on the table now?"

Both Infamous and Blackbird laughed, and for a brief moment Arrowsmith saw the Infamous
behind the nasty eyes.

"We don't take from our friends," said Infamous. "Or the poor. We take from the wealthy to
sustain our temples, and those who need it. Marakim likes balance."

The Master Thief finished filling his pipe, and began trying to light it with a twig from the fire.
Almost without thinking, Arrowsmith pulled out his Zippo lighter and snapped it open. Infamous
stared at the lighter, then looked at Arrowsmith.

"Good trick," he said dryly, and leaned forward to allow Arrowsmith to light the pipe for him.

Blackbird looked from Arrowsmith to Infamous, smiling quietly to himself. As he rose to gather
the lunch dishes, he wondered how long it would take them to realize that they knew each other.

A Strange Place in Time - 62

Chapter Six

Harley was stabled in an empty horse stall. After throwing a tarp over the bike and patting the
horse in the next stall, Arrowsmith went into the cabin once more. He stowed his things in a
warm, hay filled attic, already feeling much more at home. The Thief had gone on to other
things, and Blackbird was just finishing tidying up the kitchen. He had met Infamous' three tame
wolves, and he liked them well enough. They were currently following their master around, and
occasionally Arrowsmith could hear him either trip over them or tell them to get lost. He would
have liked to have learned more about the religion Infamous practiced, but it would have to wait
awhile. He didn't want to plague his hosts with an endless stream of questions.

Misty and Monshikka came rolling in a few hours later. Misty came bouncing into the kitchen,
eyes bright and hair flying.

"Hi, people!" he yelled. "Drop everything you're doing and bask in my wonderful glow!"

"Maybe later," said Blackbird, sipping his tea.

Monshikka strolled in after Misty. "Must you act like a child?"

"I'm an Elf. It's in my blood. HONEY MUFFINS!" he bellowed as he thrust his hand into an
earthenware pot. He pulled out a muffin and shoved the entire thing into his mouth.

Infamous came strolling into the room just then with his three jolly wolves, who were bouncing
excitedly from all the noise. He stared coldly at Monshikka. "Well, well, if it isn't Prince
Crabgrass. Found that laxative you've been seeking all of your life?"

Monshikka whirled around to confront Infamous, while Misty suddenly covered his mouth and
ran out of the room. And in the midst of it all, sat Blackbird, serenely sipping his tea.

"Good to have the kids home," he said, smiling. "More tea, Arrowsmith?"

"Is the place always like this?" he asked as he held out his mug.

"Yes. I'm afraid so." Blackbird turned to look at Infamous and Monshikka. "Supper will be ready
soon. Infamous, would you go get some wine out of the cellar?"

"Why send him to the cellar?" snapped Monshikka. "Just pull out his miserable liver and squeeze
it."

"We could do that," said Blackbird, "but we can't hardly serve it to a guest."

A Strange Place in Time - 63

Silence filled the room. Infamous blinked at Blackbird for a moment, then turned and went to get
the wine. Monshikka stood uncomfortably after he left, then turned to Arrowsmith and offered a
short, formal bow.

"Please forgive my behavior." He offered a short, formal bow. "We were not properly introduced
earlier. I am Monshikka Starlit."

Arrowsmith rose to his looming six feet four, having to bend his head to avoid hitting the ceiling.
He was about to extend his hand to Monshikka, but Blackbird reached out to gently stay the
motion. Puzzled, but deciding Blackbird likely knew something he didn’t, Arrowsmith withdrew
his hand. "John Arrowsmith."

Monshikka smiled, then sat down at the table, as did Arrowsmith. A moment later Infamous
came out of the cellar in a cloud of furry bodies with two bottles of wine. He set them on the
table, and was opening one when Misty finally reappeared, now cleaned up and under control. A
peace settled over the house, and Infamous began setting out the supper he had made earlier.

These people ate well, Arrowsmith noticed, and he thought he knew who was responsible for
that. Most of the things Infamous had been pulling out for supper were not coming out of the
cupboard or pantry; they were coming out of his room. What amazed him the most was the solid
gold serving platter. It looked like somebody's family crest. Arrowsmith picked up a gold dinner
fork and looked at it, then at Infamous, who smiled back at him. "Being a Master Thief has its
advantages, I see."

"You should see his room," said Misty. "It looks like a king's tomb."

"Be glad to show you," said Infamous.

"I'd love to see it," said Arrowsmith. He picked up his matching gold goblet with its ring of
rubies. It was heavy, and incredibly beautiful, like something from a dragon's hoard. "I have to
compliment you on your taste in other people's belongings."

"He's good," said Misty. "You should see what he stole for Blackbird and the Moonhound when
they got married. A bed. And I mean a bed. It must weigh seven hundred pounds. Made of solid
oak and gilded in gold. The headboard is carved with warriors on horses, and it has a canopy you
could use for a tent. Then there is the feather mattress. Not to mention the four gold eagles on top
of the posts, each clutching a diamond you could use for a sling stone."

"How did you manage that?" asked Arrowsmith, staring at the little man.

"Big pockets," said Infamous, taking a bite of baked lamb.

"But how...?"

"Eat your supper," said Infamous, looking pleased with himself.

A Strange Place in Time - 64

Arrowsmith ate his supper and drank his wine. They were well into their third bottle when he
was shown the mighty bed. He wasn't over his shock of seeing that when he was dragged next by
Infamous and Misty into Infamous' bedroom. It was like stepping into a jewelry box. Artwork
hung on the walls, and the mantle of the small fireplace sported open boxes of gems and finery.
The bed, not quite as fine as Blackbird's, was covered in silk quilts and fine furs, as was the
embroidered couch underneath the window on the far side of the little room. The floor was thick
with soft woven rugs. There wasn't a bare spot in the whole place.

"Holy shit!" exclaimed Arrowsmith, staring at the room.

Misty leapt onto the bed, and literally vanished from view as quilts and furs flew up around him.
Infamous opened a large wardrobe with a casual air, and Arrowsmith saw that it was no longer a
wardrobe. It had been converted into a sort of combination bar and pantry. One side was various
wines and alcohols, the other was all of those delicacies Infamous had been pulling out for
dinner.

"Man," said Arrowsmith. "I gotta get me a Master Thief for my old age."

"Infamous is available," said Misty casually, lying on the pile of silk quilts and pillows. "His
boyfriend has forsaken him."

"Well, thank you for sharing that with the world," said Infamous sharply.

"Oh, he was a hound and you know it," said Misty. "If he had not left when he did I was going to
do him an injury. He had no right to treat you the way he did."

"Well, I thank you for your concern over my feelings, but there are things in this world I would
rather think of than Betris."

"Quite right," said Misty. He held up his goblet. "Good host, my glass is empty."

"Oh, hey, you people been sharing things with me all night, let me get something to pass
around," said Arrowsmith.

"As long as we can drink it," said Misty.

Arrowsmith went up to the loft to fetch a bottle of ouzo he had been saving, then grabbed his
guitar as well and came back downstairs. He went into Infamous' room and passed him the
bottle.

"Ouzo!" he said. "Blood of the Gods."

Infamous opened the bottle and sniffed. "Smells good. Let's give it to the Elf. That way, if he
dies, it's no real loss."

A Strange Place in Time - 65

Blackbird thrust his head into the bedroom just then. "Monshikka and I are both on our ways to
our respective beds. Is this little party going to go all night?"

"I certainly hope so," said Misty.

"Well, be quiet."

"Of course," said Misty. "Goodnight."

Blackbird left the room, and the moment he did everyone forgot his request for quiet. The three
all positioned themselves on the bed and set about the serious task of consuming ouzo. They
were almost at the end of the bottle when Arrowsmith finally decided to start asking some
questions.

"Do you guys mind if I ask you a few things? Even if they seem sort of obvious to you?"

Infamous was sitting with one arm linked around Misty's neck, his wine goblet tilted
dangerously. "Sure," he said happily. "Anything you want."

For a long time, Arrowsmith paused, feeling a little worried despite the wine and ouzo. As far as
he could tell, this was a medieval society, and asking strange questions might just be a dandy
excuse to have a public hanging. Misty and Infamous blinked with interest at Arrowsmith.
Infamous' hand began idly working its way down Misty's chest, and the blond slapped it away.

"Well?" Infamous said. "You seemed awfully worked up about something. I should like to tell
you that you've no need to be frightened."

Arrowsmith nodded. "I don't know anything about the ways of the people here, and I've only got
the history of my world to go on. I guess I keep expecting I will do something to get my head cut
off. Also I should mention... there are no Elves where I come from."

"Well, you can bring your people this one," said Misty, thrusting Infamous away. "I think he has
designs on my virtue."

"I wasn't aware you had any virtue," said Infamous.

"I'll protect you," said Arrowsmith. "He's only little, how much trouble can he be?"

Infamous flopped liquidly onto Arrowsmith's lap and gazed up at him, blinking those black eyes.
He grinned. "I'm harmless!" he said.

Arrowsmith reached down and pulled the angle-bladed dagger out of Infamous' belt. "So what is
this thing? The little weirdo in town has one just like it."

"He's no weirdo, he's a relative of mine," said Infamous. "And that's a sacred weapon. Give it
back or I'll stick it up your nose."

A Strange Place in Time - 66

"Again with the nose," said Misty, rubbing the end of his own.

Arrowsmith set the dagger down on a table near the bed. "And the star on your cloak?"

"That is a sacred symbol of Marakim," Infamous raised his head and squinted at Arrowsmith's
right hand. "Hey! How come you have the symbol of the Wizard of the White Palace on your
hand?"

"I had a dream about it. I didn't know it was significant."

"Don't tell Blackbird that," said Misty. “Don't tell him he looks like a girl, either. He'll flatten
you."

"That tiny little thing? He looks like he'd break if I sneezed on him."

"He would," said Infamous. "But never mess with a worshipper of Hercandoloff. They can do
ugly, ugly things to a person."

Misty burped quietly. "Turn you into a fruit bat, he will."

"So he's a wizard," said Arrowsmith. He didn't actually believe Blackbird was a wizard, but he
was certain the locals did.

"Yes and no," said Infamous. "There are no true wizards on Dargoth anymore, not since the time
of the Crystal Mages. Their magic comes from the Wells of Magic, and the natural streams of
green energy that flow through the land. What kind of magic a person can use depends on what
sort they devote their life to. The Moonhound's magic is all healing and agricultural magic,
because that is what her Goddess' concerns are. Hercandoloff is a god of knowledge. He can
wield offensive as well as defensive magics, and some of his spells are pretty ugly. Hercandoloff
was also the only mage to walk this land with the ability to loan out some of his magic to certain
followers. That is probably how he reached his status as a god. A living god, I should add. He
reincarnates every once in a while just to make sure we are behaving ourselves. The Moonhound
can fix broken bones, stuff like that. But Blackbird can turn you into a bug and step on you."

"What about you? You're a high priest. Can you use magic?" Arrowsmith found all this talk
about magic amusing. It just seemed to prove to him how backward these people were. Warm
and friendly, but primitive.

Infamous hiccupped, then waved the empty ouzo bottle. "Sure! I can make wine disappear."

"Besides that."

"Yes, actually. But Marakim only allows spells that help us be good thieves. I can't turn anybody
into a bug or heal a wound."

A Strange Place in Time - 67

"No," said Misty. "He can just do boring stuff, like see in the dark and run through walls."

Infamous grinned. "Among other stuff. Misty, be a love and get another bottle of wine, will
you?"

"Wait a minute," said Arrowsmith. In the words of dear old Uncle Smash, his 'bullshit tank was
running over.' "You can run through walls?"

Infamous blinked up at him, obviously catching the tone in Arrowsmith's voice. "Yes. Of
course."

"Right now?"

The Master Thief sat up, and Arrowsmith could tell the little man's hackles were up. "Yes. Right
now. Are you implying something?"

There was something very weird about Infamous all of a sudden. A moment ago he had been
drunk and floppy, content to soak up booze and make non-threatening passes at his handsome
friend. Suddenly he seemed to be a creature of age and shadow, almost surreal. The flat black
eyes glittered green, just for a second.

"No," said Arrowsmith levelly. "I have just never seen anything like that. I mean I have run into
people who claim to be able..."

Infamous stood up. It suddenly occurred to Arrowsmith that, as a High Priest, Infamous had no
choice except to prove the power of his god. Misty uncorked a bottle of wine and took a drink,
grinning.

Infamous stood, facing the far wall. There was a dresser before it, piled with expensive clothing
and trinkets. Arrowsmith doubted that he would see anything very earth-shattering. Probably just
a huge cloud of 'magic' smoke and the thief would slip out a door. He took the bottle Misty
offered and had a drink. Infamous stood for a few minutes. He seemed to be putting himself into
a sort of trance state. Then he took a black scarf from off of a chair and wrapped it around his
eyes, tying it. Again he stood, silent.

Arrowsmith was startled when he bolted forward. He was a creature of dream, almost intangible,
and silent. Even though Arrowsmith saw him cross the room, he heard no sound. The pillows
and rugs did not rustle as he ran across them. It was like being awake to appreciate a nightmare,
and Arrowsmith dropped the wine and stood bolt upright as the fluttering shadow that had been
Infamous Keeper passed straight through the cluttered dresser and out of the room.

"Holy shit!" he yelled.

"Nope," said Misty, grinning, "Holy Thief."

A Strange Place in Time - 68

Misty got the wine. Arrowsmith was still standing in the middle of the room, staring, when
Infamous sauntered in through the bedroom door. He couldn't seem to tear his eyes away from
the wall.

"How did you do that?" he asked, still staring at the wall Infamous had gone through.

Infamous stood beside Arrowsmith, peering at the wall as though trying to see what the large
man was staring at. He gave him a sidelong glance. "Magic. I told you. I don't know where
you're from, John Arrowsmith, but that's the most excited I have ever seen anyone get over a
simple spell." Infamous dropped onto the bed. He shifted into a more comfortable position and
watched as Misty filled a cup for him.

"Look," Misty said as he filled another cup for Arrowsmith. "We don't really care where you are
from. Accept us for what we are, and we will do the same for you. Of course, our ways are a
little more complex than that, but that is the only rule you have to worry about for now. Pick up
your...lute," Misty waved a hand at the guitar, "and we will play and sing."

Arrowsmith stared at the wall for a moment longer, then turned to look at Infamous and Misty.
They blinked at him cutely, innocently, like a couple of demonic Care Bears. He nodded, still a
little shaken. "All right," he said softly.

They played and sang for a little while, until Infamous passed out. Arrowsmith had to admire his
poise; he remained sitting up, his head against his pillows, and his wine goblet still held upright.
Misty took the goblet from his hand, then loosened the collar of his shirt. They piled quilts and
furs on top of him before leaving the room, taking the wine with them. Closing the bedroom door
quietly, they crept into the kitchen to raid the cupboards. Armed with cheese and smoked fish,
they pulled down the stairs that led up to the loft above the kitchen. They went up into the small
room, crawling through the deep hay to where Arrowsmith had his bed. The idea was to drink
more and play music, but they had no sooner poured themselves another glass of wine and
settled down when they both fell asleep. Warm and content in the piles of hay, neither twitched a
muscle for the rest of the night.

***

Morning came and went, and the afternoon arrived and trickled gently on. Misty and Arrowsmith
slept in the hay peacefully. A spider perched for a moment on Arrowsmith's large shoulder, then
crawled down once more in search of another place to be. The day wore on pleasantly, neither
noticing its passing.

Infamous awoke within his cocoon of blankets and stared blearily at the alarmed amber eyes of
Simon, the wolf's large grey ears tilted at a frantic angle. The animal had to go out, and he had to
go out now. Infamous sighed and patted him on the head.

"Come on, kids, daddy will let you out," The thief yawned and stretched his serpentine body,
feeling each muscle as he did so. Shaking his hair out of his face, he opened the bedroom door,
his animals rushing down the hallway with thundering paws.

A Strange Place in Time - 69

The kitchen was empty. Monshikka would have been up and about his business hours ago, and
Blackbird as well. However, Blackbird was not a strong individual, and was probably in his
room, napping. Infamous assumed that Arrowsmith and Misty would be out at the barn by now,
but when he opened the door to let the wolves out, he noticed Arrowsmith's heavy boots still on
the mat. Infamous' eyes glittered as a crooked smile crossed his thin lips. He had no objection to
waking large, handsome men. Closing the door, he reached up for the rope to the loft steps and
pulled the ladder down. He bounded into the loft, then stopped short as he noticed Arrowsmith's
was not the only body there. There was no mistaking the person beside him for anyone other than
Misty. Not with that river of gold hair. Infamous felt his hackles rise.

***

Misty seemed to sense another presence, and he raised his head to look at Infamous. He met the
thief's penetrating black gaze, and had the eerie feeling that he had done something to earn his
wrath. For a long moment, neither said anything.

"It is growing late in the day," Infamous said, and Misty did not miss the touch of ice in his
voice. "I will make breakfast."

Misty watched Infamous disappear down the trap door, then felt Arrowsmith stir next to him.

"What time is it?" he asked, his voice rusty from sleep.

"Late," said Misty, still staring at the trap door. "We have overslept."

"Oh wonderful," Arrowsmith rolled onto his side and sat up, blinking. "I thought I heard
someone come in. Did I?"

"Yes, Infamous was up here. And when a thief of Marakim is up before you, then you have slept
far too late. Come on, he's making breakfast."

Arrowsmith nodded. "You go down, I'll be there in a moment."

"All right," said Misty, even though he would have rather cut off his left hand than go down
alone to face Infamous. He loved Infamous dearly, and had known him many years, but there
was a crazy streak in the little man that was not to be taken lightly.

Misty climbed down the stairs into the kitchen, and was immediately confronted by the thief. He
found himself nose to nose with him the moment he released the ladder and turned around. He
stared into the flat black eyes, feeling just the slightest bit cold.

"I have one word for you, golden boy," said Infamous. "'Mine.'"

"I don't want him!" said Misty. "You of all people should know that!"

A Strange Place in Time - 70

"So how come I find you two in the loft together?"

"We fell asleep! Listen, assuming he is even inclined the same way you are, I can assure you that I
am not. If you want him, you may have him."

"Just stay out of my way. I am very tired of men asking me your name," snapped Infamous.

"I am out of your way. And if you would start seeking the company of a somewhat more upright
variety of men, we wouldn't have these bizarre knife-point conversations. And while we're on the
subject, I'd like to mention that I am more than a little weary of you blaming the dishonorable
intentions of your lovers on me!"

Infamous blinked in surprise, then shook his head and sighed. "All right," he said quietly, then
turned and walked away, heading for the hearth to build up the fire. Misty watched him for a
moment, then went to his own room. He changed into his work clothes, and returned to the
kitchen to find Infamous subdued and apologetic. Misty walked over to him and placed an arm
about his narrow shoulders, squeezing him slightly. Infamous put his head on Misty's shoulder.

"Aren't we cute," he said sardonically.

"I certainly am," said Misty.

Infamous stepped on his foot, and Misty squawked in pain and surprise.

***

Breakfast was sausages, eggs, tea and fresh bread. Misty ate his bread as it was, but watched
with interest as Arrowsmith browned his in the fire, then smeared his egg yolk on it. It wasn't
something that had ever occurred to him to do, and as he and the large man were shoved out the
door he made a note to try it.

They made good use of what little was left of the day. The huge tree was too large to move, so
with axes and saws they began chopping it into smaller sections to haul away. However darkness
fell with astounding speed, and the day was done. The two gamely worked after nightfall, but
then found themselves staggering blindly along the homeward path in the perfect forest darkness.
Fortunately, Misty pointed out, Monshikka would have been gone all day and wouldn't have any
idea that the two had only worked three hours.

Misty and Arrowsmith went to bed much earlier that night, and in their own rooms. They were
awakened at sunrise by Blackbird, who had breakfast waiting. Gently, he coerced the two out of
bed and into the kitchen, where he watched them eat and then pushed them out the door. Misty
and Arrowsmith dutifully went down the hill to the barn, then crawled into the hayloft and went
back to sleep for three hours. After all, the tree wasn't going anywhere. They were rudely thrown
out of a perfectly decent nap by Monshikka, and after that the day was begun in earnest.

***

A Strange Place in Time - 71

The Moonhound and Wesselik came home after two days, and with her arrival, the goofing-off
stopped. She had a military mind, and a way of scaring a person into making an effort. She
reminded Arrowsmith of a drill sergeant with a cause, and with her and Wess working alongside
them, the work got done. The tree was cut up and taken away, and the structure began to once
more take shape. The weather was beginning to turn, and that also made them work harder. Soon
it would snow, and Arrowsmith didn't know if he wanted to be stuck on that mountain for the
winter. These people were all decent enough, but he had the sneaking suspicion that Merc was
right and they were all slightly mad.

Infamous Keeper was definitely mad, Arrowsmith thought as he banged shingles into place on
the roof. He had proof of that. Cora had shown up earlier that day, riding a little brown horse and
carrying a basket of things she had brought for him. Arrowsmith was pleasantly surprised that
anyone down at the Troll had missed him during the week and a half he had been gone, and said
so. Cora smiled and said she thought about him a lot, and asked if he ever thought about her.

"Well, sure, of course," said Arrowsmith, because Popsicle had taught him not to tell people who
brought him presents that they never crossed his mind. Cora smiled pleasantly and took his arm,
leading him a little way from the barn.

They sat on a large rock, and that was when the Master Thief showed up, staring at the two of
them like a fox on the hunt. This was not an unusual event; the man seemed to be constantly
turning up, and Arrowsmith had the funny feeling that Infamous was stalking him. This was a
little annoying, because by now Arrowsmith had sighted his own game, and having Infamous
tagging after him made it a little hard to strike up new relationships. He rose to his feet to say
something to that effect, when Cora linked her arm through Arrowsmith's and shot Infamous a
smug, challenging smirk.

Arrowsmith did not see the smirk. All he saw was Infamous Keeper clear twenty feet of ground
as if by magic to leap on Cora. One second he was opening his mouth to speak; the next he was
knocked flat on his back, hearing the two of them tear at each other like dogs. Cora was a
barmaid, and probably could have held her own, but then the Moonhound stepped in and broke
up the fight. Once she had Infamous by the back of the neck, Cora stomped off, enraged. The
Moonhound dragged Infamous up to the cabin, and Misty, who was still laughing, came over to
help Arrowsmith up to his feet.

"What in Christ's name was all of that about?!" yelled Arrowsmith, brushing off his jeans.

Misty giggled helplessly. "I think Infamous likes you. I think Cora likes you too."

"Well, I think they're both freaking nuts!"

Misty laughed louder, then slapped Arrowsmith on the back. "Come on, let's get back to work
before the Moonhound catches us doing nothing."

A Strange Place in Time - 72

So they had gone back to work, finishing the roof under the slate-grey sky. They would be
finished with the task by the end of the day, and Infamous' little fit had convinced Arrowsmith
that winter would be best spent at the Troll. Tonight he would collect his money, and in the
morning he and Harley would go back down the mountain to Chye Vale. Two weeks of these
loonies was more than enough.

Misty let out a triumphant whoop from inside the hayloft, where he had been fixing its floor.
Arrowsmith sat back on his own heels and looked over the expanse of new shingles, unable to
believe they were actually done. He stood up slowly and stiffly, rubbing one knee, his back
sending twinges of pain up and down itself. Arrowsmith walked over to the trap door that led to
the loft and climbed down the ladder. Misty was hopping about in some sort of pagan Elven
victory dance that involved a lot of stomping. Below them, Arrowsmith could hear the cows
mooing uncertainly, wondering if the roof was going to fall in again. Arrowsmith was far too
sore to bounce, but he was more than happy to watch Misty do it. He smiled wearily as Misty
and his hair danced around the loft.

"We did it! We did it!" he chanted happily. "This stupid Creator-forsaken roof is done and we
don't have to look at it anymore!" He ceased bouncing and looked at Arrowsmith through a veil
of gold hair. "And now for the traditional Elven thanksgiving, performed whenever hideously
long and tedious jobs are done."

'Oh-oh,' thought Arrowsmith. That was when the armload of hay struck him in the face.

Retaliation, of course, was the only thing for the insult, and the battle was on. Hay and bodies
flew, all weariness seeming to have left the two as they took turns stuffing the scratchy grass
down one another's clothing. The play was short-lived, however, when something in
Arrowsmith's back announced that it had enough for one day, and he fell over into the hay with
the grandmother of all spasms.

Misty stumbled over to look at Arrowsmith, still giggling. "Are you all right?" he asked.

"Do I look like I'm all right?" yelled Arrowsmith, who was also still laughing, which didn't make
his back feel any better.

"No," said Misty happily. He thumped down onto the floor next to Arrowsmith, hay sticking out
of his hair at crazy angles. Arrowsmith grinned at him fondly. Misty was certainly his own
creature, no denying that, and Arrowsmith had really developed an affection for him over the
time he had been at the cabin. He thought perhaps if Misty asked him to, he would even stay in
this cabin full of mad people for the winter. Maybe, if Misty had some idea how much he liked
him, he would ask.

Arrowsmith reached up one large hand and caught hold of the collar of his shirt, and pulled
Misty gently down, drawing him into his arms. He was warm, and, unfortunately, smelled like he
had been working all day. That was fine, Arrowsmith was sure he didn't smell so wonderful
himself. He stared into the dark sapphire blue of his eyes for a long moment, then leaned forward
and kissed him, tangling his hands into Misty's long golden hair. He held the kiss for a while,

A Strange Place in Time - 73

then released Misty when he felt him pull back. The two considered each other in silence, as
though seeing each other for the first time.

"That isn't the usual ending of the traditional Elven thanksgiving," Misty said quietly.

"I'm not surprised," said Arrowsmith. "But I really like you."

Misty drew back from Arrowsmith and sat up, looking down at the large man. "I really like you
too, but you're asking me for something I can't give you."

The silence fell again, but it was more thoughtful than uncomfortable. Then Misty rose to his
feet, reaching down to take Arrowsmith's hand. "We should be going. Can you stand?"

Slowly Arrowsmith got to his feet. His back ached almost unbearably, but he could make it back
to the cabin. Misty helped him to get out of the loft, then allowed him to lean on him as they
went carefully up the hill to the cabin.

"I'm sorry," said Arrowsmith. It was the only thing he could think of to say.

"You ought to be, forcing me to carry you home." Misty looked up at him, smiling. "Don't be
sorry," he said quietly. "You didn't gain a lover, but you still have a friend."

Arrowsmith smiled back at him, then kissed him on top of his head. "Thanks. But forgive me if I
don't give up right away."

"I'll forgive you. But can I make a suggestion?"

"Misty, I would take suggestions from you any day of the week."

"Infamous has been dying for you to notice him. He's really crazy about you."

"Shorten that sentence, will you? Infamous is really crazy. And how did he earn a handle like
‘Infamous’ anyway?"

"It was just a suggestion. And he's not really crazy, just a little bent around the edges. He's got a
very big heart."

"Uh-huh, and a great personality. He's bug-shit crazy and ugly to boot."

"All right, fine, yes. Infamous Keeper is mad and probably not the most beautiful man, but he is
my friend. Would it hurt you so very much to talk to him once in a while? You may change your
opinion about him."

Arrowsmith caved in. He didn't want Misty angry with him, and there was still the probability
that he was going to Chye Vale in the morning. He could talk to Infamous Keeper for one night.

A Strange Place in Time - 74

"Okay," he said. "You could be right. But I want you, not him."

"You can't have me," said Misty, not unkindly. "And if you keep this up, I'll drop you and make
you crawl back to the cabin."

They entered the warm kitchen, and immediately there were concerned people all around the
two. Arrowsmith was helped into a chair before the fire. As sat down, he heard Misty explain to
the rest of the household that Arrowsmith had hurt his back, and Arrowsmith heard himself say it
wasn't that bad, even though he felt like he was on fire. He hung onto Misty's hand as though it
was a lifeline, frightened more by the question of what they would do to fix him than the actual
pain. He doubted he had anything more serious than a strained muscle, but he was in a
semi-medieval society, and every now and then unnerving questions came to mind. Such as, did
they treat warts by amputating the limb?

Then Infamous appeared, silently and from nowhere, to ask tentatively how he felt. Arrowsmith
assured him that he was going to be fine, he had worked like a dog all day then started horsing
around and strained himself, that was all.

"Oh good, he's helpless," said the Moonhound. "Let's do terrible things to him."

"That is not what I was hoping to hear," said Arrowsmith, grimacing. He touched a hand to his
back, feeling a hot spot. "I hurt myself," he pouted.

The Moonhound sat down behind him on the floor, placing her hand on the injured muscle.
"Well, we can have this fixed in a moment," she said quietly as she examined his back. She
peered around the chair at Infamous. "Get me a big axe, will you? And make sure it's a rusty
one."

Arrowsmith watched Infamous carefully to see if this woman was joking. If she wasn't, he was
going to learn to levitate and fly out of that room, injured back or not. Infamous just laughed and
made no motion to get the axe.

Arrowsmith heard her speaking slowly and quietly, just under his range of hearing. Then he felt a
healing warmth flood through his body, and with it, the pain just seemed to wash out of him. A
surprised look crossed his face, and cautiously he sat forward, waiting for the vicious ache to
return. It was gone completely.

"Hey!" he said. "How did you do that? It doesn't hurt anymore."

"Old fighter's trick," she said, getting to her feet and crossing to a chair. "No great magic."

'There's that word again,' he thought. "Well, it feels a lot better. Thanks. I probably wouldn't have
been able to leave in the morning if you hadn't done that. You'll have to show me how you did
that some time."

"Sure," she said, and smiled.

A Strange Place in Time - 75

"You're leaving in the morning?" said Infamous.

"Afraid so," said Arrowsmith. "The barn is done. I told Merc I would be back." He glanced
towards Misty, but the half-Elf said nothing.

"Well," said the Moonhound, "we should pay you for your work, and after that feed you supper
and get you drunk as thanks for coming up here to help with the work."

"Sounds good to me," said Arrowsmith.

"I just recalled something," she said as Monshikka began setting the table, "that barmaid who
was up here, Cora?"

"Yes?" said Arrowsmith.

"Well before I had to pull Infamous off of her, she told me to tell you that when you get back
you'll have to find another place to live for awhile."

"Oh really?" said Arrowsmith. "And why is that?" He half suspected that Cora was just trying to
make things difficult for him.

The Moonhound put her booted feet on the hearth and began filling a small pipe she had taken
out of a belt pouch. "Tavern caught fire. Nothing big, but it ruined some of the rooms on the
bottom floor, including yours I believe. She said you could room with her."

Arrowsmith thought about that. A strange feeling came over him, as though he had just realized
he knew this was going to happen. Later on that night as he lay in the attic loft, staring out of the
large round window, he still couldn't shake the feeling. It made him wonder all the more about
the patch of ground on the mountain where he felt he had died. There was something very
strange happening, but for the life of him he could not figure it out. Eventually he just fell asleep,
not noticing the first white flakes that began to fall softly on the shiny green needles of the pine
trees.

A Strange Place in Time - 76

Chapter Seven

Blackbird was simply a little knot under the covers when the Moonhound finally came to bed.
She closed the door softly so not to wake him, smiling at his tiny form. Oh there were bigger and
tougher men in the world than Karjetta Sai Tophet Nightshade, that was a given. But most people
didn't see in him what she did; they all just thought he was an undersized little fellow with
strange ideas. But the Moonhound knew him. She knew him very well.

He made a small, inquisitive squeak when she climbed into bed and put her arm around him. For
a moment she thought she had managed not to wake him, but then he raised his head and stared
at her, puzzled. Blackbird was never great at conversation when awakened. He squeaked again,
and she just agreed with him. Satisfied, he put his head down and went back to wherever it was
little wizards went in their dreams.

The Moonhound put her head on his shoulder and closed her eyes, but sleep did not come to her.
She had things on her mind, and with Blackbird asleep she would have to work them out on her
own. She never woke him unless there was an emergency of sorts. He was too frail, and tired
easily. He needed his sleep. So Blackbird slept while the Moonhound watched the snowfall
outside the bedroom window. They had real glass windows, thanks to the Thief. She loved them,
even though they were hard to keep clean and let all of the warmth out in winter. They were
wonderful, and she could always put on another blanket.

She did much of her thinking this way, lying in the dark and gazing out of the window, with
Blackbird and the coals of the fire to keep her warm. It was the best way to work out the issues
of the day. She pulled the covers a little higher over him, a protective, almost possessive gesture.
Blackbird squeaked with a little more authority this time, and she tried hard not to laugh.

"You're wiggling," he said accusingly.

"And you're too cute for words."

"I am not cute. Great and powerful mages are not cute."

"I'm sorry, but you're cute."

He rolled towards her, lying close. "Fine, I'm cute. I'm adorable. Remind me to change myself
into a pink furry bunny first thing in the morning. Just tell me what is keeping you awake."

"Arrowsmith is the last member of the household to come home, isn't he?"

"Yes, he is. We're finally all here. Well, except for Blue, but he hasn't been home for seven of
our lifetimes."

A Strange Place in Time - 77

The Moonhound nodded, then put her arms around Blackbird, pulling him closer. "It's snowing,"
she said, smiling a little.

"So much for Arrowsmith's ideas about going home in the morning." Blackbird raised his head
and looked at the Moonhound. "You know, I think that barmaid set that fire. I realize that tavern
fires are not uncommon, but funny it started at the back of the inn, away from the kitchen."

The Moonhound shrugged. "People who are in love do odd things. She would obviously do
anything to have him."

"Good luck," said Blackbird. "Misty told me that Arrowsmith kissed him today in the hayloft."

The Moonhound nodded. "I'd kiss Misty in the hayloft."

"Well, I had better not find out you've been kissing Misty. I'm certain that Elf has been with
every woman from here to Two-Fifty-Mile-House. He's probably got a disease."

The Moonhound laughed. "That's my mage, always willing to defend my honor."

"My lady, you are more than capable of defending your own honor. I've seen you in fights."

She smiled and stroked his long black hair. "So tell me what will happen now, within this house.
When do they start to Recall?"

"Monshikka already has, as have we. And Wesselik, and Lord Sylvannamyth. So that just leaves
Misty, Infamous and Arrowsmith."

"Can't we encourage them to remember in some way?"

"No, they have to do it on their own. It will be all right. We have time, and we're all home.
Winter is here at last, and that is the best time to Recall."

The Moonhound adjusted the covers about herself. The fire was dying, and she was reluctant to
fix it just yet. "It's strange, though, to have nine lifetime's worth of memories and experiences in
my head. I remember so much, so many things."

"Most of them good, I hope."

"Yes, most of them very good. And do you know what I have the most vivid recollection of? I
remember, two lives ago, you were trying to create spells that would make our fruit trees grow
faster. And you were so pleased with what you had that you went into the front yard and cast
your spell on the apple tree. Suddenly there was this stench of rotten fruit, the tree was now
about a thousand years old, and the apples were lying all over the ground like big round balls of
slime. You were so angry that you stomped off to the tool shed and came back with this huge axe
that you couldn't even lift. And when I asked you what you were going to do with it, you said
that it was your counter-spell."

A Strange Place in Time - 78

"It worked, didn't it?"

"Yes, the axe was very effective. I still remember the both of us trying to explain to the rest of
the house why we had chopped down a perfectly good apple tree."

"Well at least I learned to leave the spiritual tree-magic to you. I'll stick with my alchemy and
wizard-magic. Besides, I just came up with this wonderful new spell. It will make the pigs grow
much faster..."

She took her pillow and hit him with it, and after that the battle was on. Blackbird wasn't strong,
but he was fast, and he certainly gave as good as he got. She, however, was a little more cautious
when it came to hitting him back. Blackbird broke bones the way some people broke fingernails.
All she had to do was accidentally knock him off the bed and he could easily be hurt. This, of
course, did not discourage him from hitting her back with all of his might. Which wasn't much.

The bedroom door suddenly flew open, and Misty thrust his head into the room. "You children
settle down in here!"

The Moonhound threw her pillow at him. It hit the door as he quickly closed it, and she heard
him walk off down the hall, singing something in Elvish. The Moonhound went to fetch her
pillow. Picking it up, she tossed it onto the bed, then went to fix the fire. Finally she climbed
once more into bed and pulled the covers over the both of them. They pressed close to each
other, and she kissed him gently.

"You women are all alike," Blackbird said, his eyes glittering mischievously in the semi-
darkness. "Just because you have a naked man in your bed you think you can do whatever you
like to him."

"Would you like me to leave?"

"Don't you dare."

***

Dawn came, a soft silver-grey that spread over the white and green of the forest. Arrowsmith
slept in the hay, curled tightly into a ball, awaiting the eventual warming of the cabin from the
kitchen fire. Like a hibernating animal, he would not move until the temperature rose. Certainly
he wasn't going to wake up to watch his breath in the air. So he remained a lump, dreaming about
trying to find the thermostat for the heater.

He awoke with a scream as something wet and ice-cold hit his back. He threw off the covers and
hunted for the object, finding a huge, oozing, dripping, snowball. He stared at it in shock for a
moment, unable to grasp where it could have come from. He looked up to see Infamous and
Misty looking at him with straight faces.

A Strange Place in Time - 79

"It snowed," said Misty.

Arrowsmith at first could just look from one to the other, still trying to organize his thoughts,
while the snowball melted in his hand. A cold splatter of water on his leg helped him decide how
best to handle the situation.

"You're both dead," he said, and the two fiends bolted for the hatch.

Arrowsmith paused just long enough to pull on his jeans, then tore after them. Infamous headed
for the depths of the cabin, while Misty darted outside. Arrowsmith had only a second to decide
which one to pursue, then went after Infamous. He soon found, however, that catching thieves
was a job best left to somebody else. It seemed that whenever he had him cornered, Infamous
was suddenly somewhere else. At least twice Arrowsmith would have sworn he saw him simply
dematerialize into a shadow. He was beginning to think he should have just gone after Misty,
even risking being pelted with snowballs from a hidden position...

Snowballs...

Snow...

Had it snowed last night?

Arrowsmith left off his futile quest to throttle Infamous and ran to the front door. Grasping the
handle, he threw the door open, thrust his head out, then screamed at what he saw. Snow! Three
feet deep on the ground and more of it pouring down from the pearl sky. Not lazy slow flakes,
but the kind that falls fat and fast, so that one almost hears them strike the ground in the perfect
winter silence. The trees were obscured grey giants, and the rest of the world beyond the small
yard was simply gone. There was not a breath of wind, not another sound to be heard, save for
Misty burrowing in the fluff like a huge and clumsy gopher. Arrowsmith screamed again, just to
get his point across. Infamous sped past him and into the snow, wolves in hot pursuit.

"Come play!" he yelled.

"I'm stuck here!" Arrowsmith complained loudly.

Monshikka appeared next to him, holding a cup of tea. "I know just how you feel," he said
dryly.

Arrowsmith sighed, then closed the door. He walked over to the kitchen fire and sat before it on
a rough-hewn chair. "What will I do now?" he asked Monshikka. "I'm assuming I can't get down
the mountain."

The albino man seated himself and refilled his teacup. "No, you are quite trapped," he said.

Arrowsmith stared at the teapot, wishing they had coffee. He picked up a blue glazed mug and
filled it with steaming liquid from the pot. He thought briefly about Cora, and wondered if

A Strange Place in Time - 80

maybe being stuck here for the winter would not be such a bad thing after all. He knew he didn't
want to deal with her, this way he wouldn't have to. Also, he wouldn't have Merc following him
around constantly thinking up ways for Arrowsmith to justify his presence at the Troll.
Arrowsmith thought about Trolls.

"Are there such things as Trolls?" he asked.

Monshikka gave him that 'where-are-you-from' look that Arrowsmith was already familiar with.
"Of course there are," he said in his refined voice.

"Are they active in winter?"

"Not Trolls, but Ogres can become quite the problem, especially if it is a harsh winter."

"Goody," said Arrowsmith morosely.

"You are a good deal safer up here than in the town," said Monshikka. "The dump in winter is an
absolute monster meeting place, I can assure you. Breakfast is ready, why don't you have some?"

"I have to get dressed first," said Arrowsmith, realizing he was cold. He rose to his feet and
headed for the ladder that went up to his loft. He dressed in his scratchy sweater, which he was
really beginning to hate, and his favorite jeans, which were more patch and oil than fabric. He
pulled on his heavy motorcycle boots, then went downstairs once more into the warm, tea-
scented kitchen. His boots clomped heavily on the stone floor as he walked to the cooking fire to
see what was in the pot that hung over it. He stared morosely at the bubbling oatmeal.

"Today is Blackbird's day to cook, isn't it?"

"Yes, it is," Monshikka. "A magical array of vegetarian dishes concocted to confuse and frighten.
Odd that a man who refuses to eat anything even distantly connected with an animal would
marry a woman who eats nothing but meat."

"I've seen her eat bread."

"I've seen wolves eat birthday cake, but they could hardly survive on it. The bulk of her diet must
be fresh raw meat, killed by her own hands. The Moon Goddess is a caring and giving goddess,
but she is also demanding. Blackbird probably became a vegetarian after the first time he saw her
hunt."

"Hope I never have to."

Misty and Infamous came tearing into the cabin, white with snow. Infamous banged the door
shut, then flung off his cloak and hung it by the door. By now, the rest of the household was
awake, and they came to the table, one and two at a time. Lord Sylvannamyth prowled into the
kitchen like a leftover nightmare and began tossing sausages into a frying pan. He never seemed
to eat anything other than meat, Arrowsmith noticed, lamb and mutton especially, but at least he

A Strange Place in Time - 81

cooked his. He never spoke either. He scared Arrowsmith, who could smell 'crazy' on the man
like an open sore. Finally everyone was assembled, and they ate their breakfast in pleasant semi-
silence. Except for Lord Sylvannamyth, who ate like a demented jaguar. Arrowsmith wasn't sure
he liked the way the man's eyes whirled counter-clockwise in his head.

"Was that you I heard shrieking this morning?" the Moonhound asked Arrowsmith, while Lord
Sylvannamyth made certain his food was dead.

"Yeah, Misty and Infamous decided I needed a snowball on my back."

Blackbird laughed. "Better you than me."

"Gee, thanks."

"So what will you do now?" asked Monshikka, neatly biting into a biscuit. "You will be stranded
here until spring, at least."

Arrowsmith shrugged. "I don't know. If you people can stand my company, then I'll probably just
do whatever it is you do up here all winter."

"You mean, hunt small rodents in the barn?" said the Moonhound.

"No."

"Well, that's what I do."

By the time the morning meal was over, the weather had turned from bad to wretched. The wind
had started, and it now moaned and pulled at the shutters, rattling doors and windows like a live
thing. Infamous' three wolves, Simon, Sebastian, and Khanin, were furry balls by the kitchen
fire, thinking nothing about their wild brethren out in the gale. Misty went out briefly to fetch a
tiny and venerable brown pony, bringing it into the kitchen as well. Arrowsmith wasn't certain
what he thought about this, but nobody else seemed to have a problem with it. He decided it was
an Elf-thing, and let it go.

***

The snow fell for days. It covered the world in a thick glittering mat, hiding the smaller
structures entirely. Twice daily, someone would have to go out and shovel paths to the stables,
the pens, and the shacks where the wood and frozen meat were kept. Arrowsmith had always
considered himself a pretty tough guy, but what these people went through on a daily basis was
more than he could keep up with. Day began with digging one's way to the animals’ enclosures,
then feeding them. The chickens had to be kept warm, and that involved going out several times
a day to throw a little coal into their miniature stove. Then there was cooking, cleaning, fishing,
chopping, stoking fires, and whatever else needed doing. They called winter Thuha dei Antanum,
which meant Time of the Dead. It was a sacred season, the death before the rebirth of the world.
Arrowsmith didn't know that being dead was going to be so much god-damned work.

A Strange Place in Time - 82

The one saving grace was the bathing chamber. It seemed part of the mountain range was made
up of dormant volcanoes, because there were hot springs all over the place. One year Misty and
the Moonhound had taken it upon themselves to divert the run-off from one of these springs.
They made a stone-lined pit with a simple drainage system, a hole for water to run in, and
another hole to allow the excess to drain off. Then they built a room around the pit with a simple
earth floor and three huge windows. Flowers grew in there, strange tropical ones from very far
away. Soft grasses covered the floor, and little trees stood guard at either side of the huge
windows. A brown rabbit named Bun-Bun lived in there to keep the grass down. Arrowsmith
gathered that he was Wess' pet. Vents had been cut into the walls to let out some of the steam.
Tiny birds would fly in through them, and spend the winter eating rare berries and trilling. The
same family of chickadees had been wintering there for years, and were so tame that they would
land mere inches from the bathers in the tub to eat and drink from their dishes. Arrowsmith still
had to cope with other people climbing into his bath, but hot water and singing birds were a
pleasant change from cold water in a damp shack, which is what he had at the Troll. He kept
expecting to see unicorns in there, and it was his favorite place to end the day.

"Misty?” he said. He was lounging in the deeper end of the pool, his head tipped back, his long
brown hair trailing in the softly steaming water. A glass of white wine tilted dangerously in his
left hand. He had to wait a moment to get a response.

"What?" The blond was in the same pose at a slightly more shallow point of the pool.

"You're half-Elf, right?"

"Yes."

"How do you know you're half-Elf?"

"My father told me. He was an Elf."

"How do you know he was telling you the truth?"

"‘Cause all the other Elves said he was."

"But how do you know they were Elves?"

"’Cause they were around eight feet tall, had long gold hair, midnight-blue eyes, and they ran
around in the forest and said they were Elves."

Nothing moved in the pond for a long moment, then Arrowsmith raised his head. "Eight feet
tall?"

"Yes."

"I thought Elves were little tiny things, like six inches."

A Strange Place in Time - 83

"Those are fairies, unless it doesn't have wings. Then it is a gnome. Unless it is green, in which
case it is a sprite. Unless it is green, not moving, and very, very smelly, in which case it is a dead
sprite."

"I'm sure the National Geographic Society would be very interested in your notes on differing
races."

"Let them catch their own fairies."

A chickadee chirped a single soft and sleepy note. The snow had stopped, and outside the tall
windows a silver-blue moon glowed gently over a white and silent world. There was a quiet
splash as Misty moved his hand towards his wine. A pair of luminous green eyes appeared
outside the window, then two more pair appeared to look in at the people in the tub. It was a
small group of wolves, most likely Infamous' little pack. Khanin was getting quite round, and
had declared the space under one of Infamous' covered tables as her own. Khanin was a friendly,
inquisitive animal, but Arrowsmith didn't think he would like to have a half-wild wolf and her
babies in his bedroom.

The pack moved on, Sebastian and Khanin side by side, Simon trailing behind. The bathing room
door opened, and Wess stepped into the warm steaming chamber. He hung his towel on a low
wooden rack near the pool, and began removing his clothes, revealing a large and intricate tattoo
on his back of a dragon entwined with a briar of thorny roses. He stepped into the pool, and
accepted the glass of white wine Misty passed him.

"So what is tonight's tub topic?" said Wess.

"Fairies," said Arrowsmith.

Wess chuckled quietly. "Still doubting your surroundings, John Arrowsmith?"

"I don't know," said Arrowsmith. "Where I grew up, the only reality was what I saw in my
backyard. Me, my family, and whatever was there. Now I come here, and everyone is trying to
show me a place where there is magic and intelligent non-human races and gods I've never even
heard of, and frankly, as much as I want to believe in all of it, it's hard."

Wess nodded. "I see. Well. I suppose it's not hard to see why you should have a difficult time
adjusting to all of this. It was a bit of an adjustment for our ancestors, too. It is hard to learn to
rely on magic when one has grown accustomed to machines."

Arrowsmith sat up and looked over at Wess. "Machines? You know about machines?"

The refined older man sipped his wine, running one hand over his slightly greying brown hair.
"Most Dargothians do, though they have not seen them in almost a full one thousand years. It
was the great mage Hercandoloff who banished them from the world, and brought back the
natural magic. Your metal friend Harley is an ancient artifact to us."

A Strange Place in Time - 84

"But the people in town didn't know what he was."

"No, I don't suppose they did. If I were to go to the ruins of the holy city of Palaklais and bring
back something from the forges of the Wizard-King, chances are they would not know what that
was either, but it does not make it less ancient. Our land is scattered with the decomposing
remains of machines. You see, our land has survived through several ages. First was the Age of
the Crystal Mages, and without them, we would not be having this conversation. They existed
ten thousand years ago. There were nine of them, and they brought to Dargoth the knowledge of
magic. For five thousand years the descendants of these mages ruled the kingdom from the
Crystal Keep, which used to be at the center of the capital city of our land, but now is lost. But
then the alchemists came; with alchemy comes science and with science comes digging into
matters best left alone. By this time, the Crystal Mages had been destroyed..."

"How?" asked Arrowsmith. Wess had a way of telling stories as thought he was talking to
himself, slowly and quietly. It had an almost hypnotic effect on any one listening. Arrowsmith
could listen to Wess tell stories for hours.

Wess smiled. "Hush, child, one tale at a time. The Mages were destroyed, as was Crystal Keep.
The First Age of Dargoth was gone, and now came the Age of Science. Now, science is not a bad
thing, nothing is evil unto itself, it is what people do with it. And of course it all started out
harmlessly. Extracting the beneficial elements from herbs to make medicine, large kites for aerial
surveillance of land, silly stuff, much of that we still use. But things began to progress faster and
faster. Motorcycles, the great metal war dragons, horseless carts…"

"You mean cars."

"Cars, yes, artificial intelligence, colonies on other worlds, global links through mechanical
minds, all sorts of garbage. And, of course, most people can find any excuse to justify anything.
Even when we slashed down an entire forest that once stretched from the Palaklais Mountains to
the North Sea to the edge of Palace Realm for who-recalls-what, we justified it. And in all the
dirt and stench and confinement, we began to go mad and self-destruct. But like any madman,
we didn't know we were self-destructing because we were all mad. So we frothed and foamed
and slew each other with our precious machines, and couldn't find a way out of the mess even
though the answer was looming there in front of us big as the oil slicks that killed our seas."

Wess sipped his wine. The brown rabbit hopped over to him, shaking its long ears and begging
for a treat. Wess gave it a piece of sweetroot before continuing.

"That was the Second Age, and it went on for about four thousand years. It blended a bit with the
Third Age, but we finally convinced it to go away. Now, Hercandoloff was born at this time.
Well, we assume he was born. Historical records list him as the adopted son of a wealthy
merchant, but there is no record of his real parents. He was abandoned at an orphanage one night,
abused and unloved. He caught an illness that night, and even though he survived it, the filth of
the air and water combined with the disease and made him very fragile, and tiny."

A Strange Place in Time - 85

Arrowsmith thought about that. He also had been abandoned, and he couldn't help but feel a
twinge of empathy. He refilled his wine glass as Wess continued to speak.

"So Hercandoloff was mostly confined to life indoors. His adopted father and mother began
seeking out rare books for him, as he seemed to like reading. How they managed to get hold of
the Tome of the Crystal Mages is not known, but books like that have a way of being found
when they need to be. And Hercandoloff, whoever he was, must have had some of the blood of
the Mages in him, because he could make the spells in the book work. He began studying
anything he could get his hands on about the Crystal Mages, mostly just fragments and bits of
old myths. But he managed to piece together enough information about them to determine how
they worked their magic. In the meantime he had met a woman, well, a girl, really, neither of
them were more than sixteen or seventeen, and, like any teenagers with a cause they ran away
together to journey the world to find the Crystal Mages."

"Who was the girl?" asked Arrowsmith.

"History gives her name as Snow Wolf, a very popular name in the First Age, but almost unheard
of by then. And a formidable little vixen she was, and had no intention of being Recalled through
history merely as the wife of the last mage to walk Dargoth. No, while he was unraveling the
history of the Mages, she began to dig up what she could about an ancient and forgotten Warrior-
Fertility Goddess. I suspect the two of them were rather laughed at, conducting rites and praying
to gods everyone else had forgotten. They finally built themselves a hidden cabin in the woods,
and lived there for several years, but then something made them move on, traveling ancient paths
to the strange and mystic Palaklais Mountains, still feared even today. However, by then they
had picked up seven more friends, all sick and tired of the smell and death and endless hopeless
destruction. They began building a city, constructing it in the way the Crystal Mages had built
their Keep. Others began to join, also tired of the decay. They began calling Hercandoloff the
Wizard-King, and now with so many to help, he left the building to them and began crafting
spells to find the source of the power of the Mages. In the eighty-third year of Palaklais, just after
the completion of the Halls of the King, he found it.

"Historians say there was no warning, just a sudden huge explosion of lights, green, violet, gold,
blue, all the colors of nature and earth, a spring of natural magic, shooting forth out of a well dug
just for that purpose and spreading out all over the land, laying waste to all the machines,
clearing the air and water. Unfortunately, it is true, many people died. They would have died
anyway, there being no food or water left to support them, but the gods of nature demand
balance, and took the spirits from the people to give to the animals so that things were more
carefully balanced. Never again has the population of Dargoth been as huge as it was, but we live
in what is truly a golden age. We have balance, and people are diligent about reminding their
young why things are the way they are. We recall machines, John Arrowsmith. We just don't
want them back."

Silence fell softly within the room, while Arrowsmith thought about what Wess had said. He was
once more feeling that strange, disconnected sensation, as though something was desperately
trying to make itself known. He sipped his wine, a little frightened. He wanted to know what he
was trying to recall, but at the same time he didn't.

A Strange Place in Time - 86

A strange rattling sound caught his attention, like the noise of a dragonfly's wings, and he heard
Misty quietly say, "Look!"

"Poor little thing is probably thirsty," said Wess. "Misty, put some water in that glass, would
you?"

Arrowsmith slowly turned his head and looked at the thing Misty and Wess were discussing. He
watched as Misty carefully held the wine glass, while a tiny winged being hovered uncertainly
over it, darting to one side of the glass, then the other, the translucent pair of insect wings
making the rattling sound. Finally deciding that the situation was safe, the little creature landed
inside the glass, drinking first, then fluttering and splashing playfully. Misty looked up at
Arrowsmith, smiling.

"It's a fairy," he said.

Arrowsmith drew close, peering at the little creature. It was female, and besides having wings,
she had a pair of blue-tipped antennas. As she splashed, a second fairy flew in through the vent
and wove his way like an inebriated aircraft to where his little friend was. Arrowsmith watched
him hover, flitting rather like a humming bird.

"Can they understand us?" he asked quietly.

"Not as far as anyone can tell," said Misty as the male buzzed over to a berry bush, perching on it
to eat. "We know they build shelters for the winter, and that a pair will stay together for as long
as they live.”

“They are intelligent," said Wess. "They just seem to be oblivious to anything that doesn't
directly affect their little lives. This pair will probably stay here all winter. They'll build a tiny
house in the berry shrubs and have babies. Fairies usually have three at once."

"Not to be rude," said Arrowsmith, "but they do look a lot like a bug. Won't the birds eat them?"

"No," said Misty. "For one thing, they taste horrible."

"Misty Foxsworth!" exclaimed Wess. "How would you know?"

"I was eight, all right?"

"Elves eating fairies, I never heard such a thing. Well at least we know now why the birds seem
to have an aversion to eating them."

The female drew herself out of the wine glass, shaking her transparent wings vigorously. Water
sprayed in a fine mist, then she fluttered over to where her male companion sat. Arrowsmith
watched them feed each other fruit from the shrub. He was still feeling ill, but he was having the

A Strange Place in Time - 87

strangest thought. He felt that he knew why he was ill, and that it was because he was
suppressing something in his mind, something large.

"Your story is true, isn't it?" said Arrowsmith.

Wess stared at Arrowsmith, concern in his brown eyes. "Yes, it is. Child, you look awful."

"I feel awful." Arrowsmith was beginning to pant, as though he was going to vomit. Images were
swirling somewhere just out of reach of his sight...or memory. Then the strain became too much
for him, and he collapsed into the depths of the warm pool.

A Strange Place in Time - 88

Chapter Eight

Arrowsmith awoke sometime in the early morning. It was dark outside, real country dark, not
city dark with streetlights all over. He couldn't see his hand before his face, but he could tell that
someone was in bed beside him. His body felt as though it had been relieved of all of its bones,
and it took a good deal of effort to roll over and stare into the black at whomever was there. As
he finally did so, he was confronted by a pair of softly glowing green eyes. The eyes of
half-Elves glowed in the dark, Arrowsmith knew, just as he also knew he couldn't possibly be
lucky enough to have the eyes belong to Misty.

"Infamous?" he said. "What are you doing here?"

"Wess told you a story, and apparently it almost proved fatal. So, since you were unconscious
and I am a disreputable person who can't be trusted with a broken tinderbox, they asked me to
watch over you. How are you?"

Arrowsmith closed his eyes and put his hands to his head. "I feel pretty drained, and weak, but I
guess I'm okay. What happened to me?"

"You just fell over. What were you two talking about?"

"He was telling me about the man who brought the magic back to Dargoth. I was going to ask
him how accurate the story was, and suddenly I woke up here. I don't remember anything else."

"Then I must assume it was the gods striking you down for asking Wess if his story was true.
The man is a collector of historical knowledge; if he told me that the Great River was dug three
thousand years ago by a hundred crazed gnomes and a goat, I'd smile and say, 'Of course it was.'
The man knows everything there is to know about this land."

Arrowsmith chuckled quietly. "And was it dug by a hundred crazed gnomes and a goat?"

"I don't know. I'll have to ask Wess. But I'm pretty sure it was actually dug by a thousand blue
rabbits and their pet moose, Gilbert."

"I'm sure Wess will be more than happy to confirm your belief." He closed his eyes, mentally
checking himself over. He felt fine, but healthy people didn't just fall over and not wake up for
hours on end. It was frightening, and Arrowsmith was more than a little shaken by what had
happened.

Infamous seemed to sense this, and he placed a gentle hand on Arrowsmith's arm. "Are you all
right?"

"I don't know. I'm a little worried. This wasn't the first time. It started just shortly after I came
here. At first I thought it meant I had a head injury, but now I just don't know. I feel perfectly

A Strange Place in Time - 89

fine, then all of a sudden I fall over. I should have mentioned it to someone sooner, I suppose.
But the funny thing is, every time it happens, I feel like I'm just about to remember something.
Then the next thing I know I'm on my face."

"Do you want me to stay here tonight?"

Arrowsmith thought about that. His first response was to say no, but something in the back of his
mind told him not to send the thief away.

"Stay," he said. "I'd like you to stay."

Infamous lay down beside him and pulled the blankets up around his neck. There was something
strangely familiar about the movement, and for a brief flicker he thought he recalled lying in this
loft before, with Infamous asleep next to him. He tried to chase the thought, and catch it, but too
swiftly it was gone.

"Infamous?" said Arrowsmith. "Can I ask you something very strange?"

The little man wriggled under the covers, trying to get comfortable. "Certainly."

"Do I know you? Have I been here before? I keep getting these strange feelings that I know this
place."

For a long time Infamous said nothing. "I don't know. Sometimes I feel the same way about you,
that you are so very familiar. But that doesn't make any sense, does it? I never saw you before
you came to the cabin."

Arrowsmith thought about riding up the mountain, and the eerie feeling he had died on that road,
somehow he knew that. Arrowsmith pushed the unsettling thought out of his mind. "Good night,
Infamous," he said, and closed his eyes and went back to sleep.

***

Infamous waited until Arrowsmith was asleep, then silently slipped out of bed and crossed the
hayloft. The silence with which he could move was spectral; he made no sound, disturbed no
piece of hay. He just seemed to drift, like some preternatural being, across the room and down
the stairs. From there, he moved toward Blackbird's room.

He prowled down the hall to the bedroom door, alerting not so much as a mouse. He reached out
to open the door, finding it locked. A faint smile crossed his lips. He left the door and went into
his own room, retrieving a slim black bag. This in hand, he went back to Blackbird's door,
pausing just long enough to open the bag and select a long, slender lock pick. The door was open
within seconds. Infamous pocketed the lock pick and went into the room.

A Strange Place in Time - 90

Blackbird awoke suddenly to find Infamous perched on him like a gargoyle, staring down at him
with softly glowing green eyes. At first the wizard squawked in fright, stirring the Moonhound,
but then he fell back to his pillow and sighed.

"Infamous..." he said wearily.

"I just have one question," said Infamous brightly.

"Did you pick the lock on the door?"

"Well how else was I supposed to get in here?"

"You weren't!" growled the Moonhound, still face down in her pillow.

Infamous snorted. "Get a better lock." He flopped down between the two, lying on his side and
blinking into the dark at Blackbird, while the wizard and his wife muttered growls and protests.
Finally, Blackbird sat up and stared down at Infamous.

"What do you want?" he snapped.

"Oh, now that's a big question to ask a thief, dear."

"He didn't mean in the philosophical context!" yelled the Moonhound. "Ask and get out, or I'll
have your liver with onions for breakfast!"

"Coming from anyone other than you," said Infamous, "I'd think that an empty threat." He turned
to Blackbird, cocking his head to one side. "Have we all been here before?" he asked.

Blackbird adjusted his blankets and flopped down onto his side. "Been where?" he asked.

"Here, in this cabin. Have we been alive before?"

Blackbird's eyes opened, and he slowly rolled over to look at Infamous. The Thief blinked at him
with interest. From behind him, the Moonhound raised her head and looked at Blackbird, a slight
smile on her face.

"What makes you ask that?" said Blackbird.

"Well, Arrowsmith and I just had the most fascinating discussion, and we both have the same
idea that we know each other. Interesting, huh?"

"So, what makes you think I know anything about this?"

"Because you're being evasive."

"He's got a point there," said the Moonhound, sitting up.

A Strange Place in Time - 91

Blackbird glared at her in the dark, then looked down at Infamous once more. "Go back to bed,"
he said to him quietly. "There is nothing I can tell you, this is something you will have to
discover yourself."

Infamous felt a coldness wash over him, and he looked at the wizard warily. For once, he didn't
have anything to say for himself. He had expected to be thumped with a pillow and tossed out of
the room, after which he could go back to bed without worry. He had not expected Blackbird to
be serious about this. Quietly, he got up, moving off of the bed. He stood for a moment, looking
at Blackbird, a puzzled expression on his face. Then he turned and silently breezed out of the
room and on to his own chamber. He had much to think about.

He closed the chamber door behind him and flopped face down onto his extravagant bed, fur and
silk momentarily taking flight before settling around him once more. He lay on his stomach, chin
resting on his folded forearms, thinking. He reached one hand over to the carved nightstand with
its inlay of seashell and silver, and idly filled a crystal goblet from a gold and ivory flagon. He
sipped the wine from the glass, his thoughts of the odd comment that Blackbird had made. What
couldn't he tell him? Did that mean there was some validity to the comment? He would have
liked to have gone down to his temple and ask Marakim about this revelation, but with the snow
as deep as it was, there was no getting to it again until spring. And, truth to tell, Infamous was a
little afraid to ask at this point for fear of finding out he was right.

He sipped a little more wine, then rolled off of his bed to fix the fire and get away from the
disturbing thoughts that plagued him. The thoughts, however, followed him. Infamous built up
the fire, then lit his gold and bone pipe and sat down in a quilt-and-pillow-draped chair, smoking
and thinking. He was not an unintelligent man, and it didn't take him long to start making
equations. He and Arrowsmith both had the feeling they had known one another, and when he
broached the subject with the mage, he said it was nothing he could talk about. Therefore, they
had been there before, because there was nothing Blackbird liked better than going on forever
about anything, and in this case silence was damning. But how could this have come about? It
was impossible, and that was that, and nothing short of divine intervention could bring nine
people back from the...

Nine? Where had that number come from? There were eight people in this cabin...

"There were nine once," a voice said quietly in Infamous' mind, "but the Bard left seven hundred
years ago, and where he went, we do not know..."

Infamous began to shiver, and he set down his pipe and glass to pull the covers about himself. He
was not cold, but he began to shake violently as he felt himself falling into the depths of his own
mind, finding doors and paths there he had never seen. Outwardly he seemed to have fallen
asleep after one shivering sigh, but inwardly he was more alert than he had been in his life. He
was flying like a dragon into strange depths, into strange places in time.

He did not move again until late morning. He awoke where he had dozed off, in his favorite
chair. He felt as though he had been through a grinding mill. He reached up cautiously to push

A Strange Place in Time - 92

his hair out of his face, wondering if the revelations of the night before were real. He searched
about in his mind, and found the nine lifetimes' worth of memories still there, and he moaned
quietly. At least, he thought, he now knew whom he had to blame for this mess, and it was pretty
cold comfort to find it was his own fault. But he had loved Hercandoloff, and had wanted to stay
and help him maintain his kingdom forevermore, guarding its secrets and magics. He was more
than just a Master Thief; he was the First of all Thieves, descended in a straight line from
Marakim's mortal body to stand by the Wizard Hercandoloff. He was ancient and immortal, born
to forever run the night, and when all had passed and turned to dust, the Court of Hercandoloff
would stand.

Infamous rose to his feet and shook himself. He felt so strong, so alive. There was a whole new
winter outside, a whole new lifetime in which to play in the snow, time enough to be alive. A
gleam came to the thief's black eyes. Poor Arrowsmith could resist all he liked; the big brute
didn't have a chance. After all, they had been lovers close on to eight hundred years, and if it
took him a few months to Recall that, well then so be it. He could wait.

Infamous bounced out of his bedroom and thundered down the hall to Blackbird's bedroom. He
burst into the room and leapt onto the bed, landing on all fours above Blackbird. The Wizard
awoke as soon as Infamous hit the bed, and he stared up at him with trepidation. Infamous
grinned down at him, dreadlocks hanging down around his face.

"Hi, Herc, did you miss me?" he asked, then bent down and kissed him.

Blackbird squeaked, then tried to push the thief away, succeeding only in throwing them both of
them off of the bed.

"Get thee gone, you madman!" yelled Blackbird, violet eyes bright with anger.

Infamous grinned at him. "You're very cute when you are contemplating murder. Give us another
kiss."

"Get away! Ak!" Blackbird squirmed, trying to get away from Infamous. "Moonhound!"

Infamous stared down at the little wizard he was holding helpless in a knot of blankets within his
arms. The eyes were almost glowing with wrath, and his cheeks were flushed. The glossy
blue-black hair hung in a tangled curtain around his shoulders, and a few fine wisps slid down
before his face. Infamous smiled at him gently.

"Surely that is no way to talk to the child you raised with your own hand, my Lord?"

At first Blackbird did not understand, but then the wrath faded, and he smiled. "Ilenya Skywolf,"
he said softly, "you cretin. Though may I say, out of all the names I have called you before,
Infamous Keeper suits you the best."

Infamous laughed, and the two embraced, sitting together quietly on the floor near the dying
embers within the small fireplace. Blackbird smiled and rested his head on Infamous' shoulder,

A Strange Place in Time - 93

glad to find him in such a good humor. All through the ages, Ilenya had reacted either one of two
ways to Recalling, he was either happy about it, or morbidly depressed for weeks. This time
around, he seemed pretty cheerful.

"So, who else remembers?" said Infamous, squeezing Blackbird a little.

"Everyone, except Arrowsmith and Misty. And don't you tell them."

"Oh I know better than that." Infamous kissed Blackbird on the top of the head. "Besides, I'm
going to be far too busy annoying Monshikka."

***

Arrowsmith woke to the sounds of a small controlled riot going on beneath him. He could hear
Monshikka roaring at Infamous, and Infamous laughing. There was a lot of crashing and banging
as well, no telling what that was, and then the Moonhound arrived to tell them all to shut up or
she would start busting some heads. The noise continued unabated. He climbed out of bed and
dressed, then went downstairs to see what the commotion was all about. He found it was just the
usual breakfast-time uprising. He elbowed his way into the carnage to see if there was anything
left at the table.

"Hey, look!" yelled Infamous happily. "The dead walk!"

"Oh I like that," said Arrowsmith. "How many times have we had breakfast while you were
nothing more than a snoring corpse?"

Infamous waved a hand dismissively, then shoved the bread and butter over to him. "Here," he
said. "Eat."

Arrowsmith stared down into the butter dish at the sunny yellow penis, sculpted artistically.
"What is this?" he asked.

"Why?" said Infamous. "Don't you have one?"

"Well, yeah, but not like that."

"Is he finished playing in the butter?" asked the Moonhound. She picked up a piece of bread and
a knife, then leaned forward and sliced the head off of the penis. As she smeared it onto her
bread, she said, "This is the only house I know of where you have to wait until someone finishes
playing in the butter before you can eat." She bit into the bread.

Arrowsmith gazed at her for a long moment as she ate. "Y'know, I don't even want to think about
the implications of what you just did."

The Moonhound snorted with laughter, covering her mouth with one hand. Infamous,
meanwhile, stared at her, plainly affronted.

A Strange Place in Time - 94

"You ate my masterpiece!" he declared indignantly.

"I think you mean, masterpenis," said Blackbird, slicing into his pancakes.

"The lady is obviously telling you to get your mind out of the butter," said Misty.

"Cretins," muttered Infamous. "All of you. I'll just have to erect a new one."

Arrowsmith slowly shook his head, then sighed as he began serving himself from the great
platters of food on the table. "Appalling," he said. "Amazing, really, how far a person can travel
and still hear low humor."

"I quite agree," said Monshikka, placing his fork and knife neatly on his plate. He stood up to
leave the table. "I think there ought to be a punalty."

There was an immediate silence, which remained for several seconds. "Did he just make a joke?"
asked Misty.

"I believe he did," said Wess.

"And I'm sure I'll live to regret it," said Monshikka, placing his plate on the counter next to a
wooden tub full of hot water. He stepped regally out of the room, head high, long white hair held
back from his strong face by a thin leather headband, beaded with white polished stones.

"He walks like royalty," said Arrowsmith, when Monshikka was gone.

"Not surprising," said Infamous. "He is. A prince, to be exact. Why is he up here? He's decided
to mix with the common folk awhile, builds character, you know.”

"And you are as common as one can get, Infamous," Monshikka called from within the cabin's
depths.

Infamous dropped his fork and stood up. "Excuse me," he said, "I have to go hurt that man."

Arrowsmith finished his breakfast, then brought his plate over to the washing tub. It was his day
to do the household chores, a day he rather liked. It was nice to have time to himself while the
others were outside, hunting, ice-fishing, tending the animals, or, in Infamous' case, stalking and
bedevilling a small colony of Gnomes just down the way. They apparently had gotten wind of a
private vault Infamous had in the area. Although the vault had been moved months ago, it was
not in the nature of the Thief to let the little pests know this. They kept searching, and Infamous
and his wolves kept right on terrorizing them. This day, as Arrowsmith watched Infamous head
into the snow, he had a feeling the Gnomes were in for a special surprise. He had mentioned to
Infamous that he had never seen a Gnome, and he was pretty sure Infamous hadn't left with that
large bag just for decoration's sake. He went upstairs to get his CD player, and grabbed some

A Strange Place in Time - 95

music to go with it. It was a fine bright sunny day, and he was looking forward to having it to
himself. Privacy was hard to come by in the cabin.

Wess was still sitting at the table and smoking his pipe when Arrowsmith came downstairs. He
set up the small player with its little speakers, then put on a disc: the Moody Blues. Wess smiled
as he watched Arrowsmith wait for the music to start before going to do the dishes.

"Life here must be rather close for you."

Arrowsmith nodded. "Yeah. In the others places where I lived I could leave during the winter."

Wess nodded. "And what will you do when spring arrives? Will you stay on?"

"I don't know. I doubt it. I have an urge to get on my bike and go tour the country. Never been on
another planet before. But I would like very much to come back here someday, if nobody
minded." Arrowsmith suddenly thought about running out of gas in the middle of a plain
somewhere, and having to abandon Harley to the elements. It was true the bike got great
mileage, he'd built him that way. But even Harley's mileage wasn't good enough to go forever.
Likewise the batteries were bound to go any day on the CD player, and that would be the end of
that toy. Well, if the CD player died, so be it, but he'd push Harley a thousand miles if he had to,
just so the bike could be a decoration in his bedroom somewhere.

"Pry him from my cold, dead, gripping hands," muttered Arrowsmith, then grinned.

Wess had his eyes closed and did not seem to hear the comment. He drew on his pipe. "I quite
like this music, reminds me of something I just can't recall. Very pretty." He was silent for a time
longer. "Well, if you plan on going to look around, the two places I recommend are Two-
Fifty-Mile-House and White Palace. The latter for its unsurpassed beauty, and the former
because it has the finest candy-makers on Dargoth. Good chocolate, bad wine. The worst wine.
Infamous loves the stuff. Frankly I'd rather drink horse urine."

Arrowsmith laughed. "I'll remember that."

Wess smiled. "Just be careful, the roads can be dangerous, and I don't think Infamous would like
anything to happen to you."

"Yeah, well, anything on the road that wants to rob me or eat me is gonna have to catch me first,
and I don't think Harley will let that happen."

"Just as long as Harley brings you back here one day, that's fine."

"Oh I'll be back," said Arrowsmith, placing the last of the clean dishes on the counter. He rinsed
a cloth with the soapy water, then wrung it out to wipe the table. "I like this place, it feels more
like home than anywhere I've ever been. You people are almost like family to me, which is kind
of a strange thing to say, I suppose, I haven't really known you that long. But I also want to see
some of the country."

A Strange Place in Time - 96

"Well, take this advice from me. There is a land far to the south called Silverwood. You'll know
it when you reach it, because everything you see will be dead. Even if it is still moving."

Arrowsmith looked over his shoulder at Wess. "Oh come on, you can't scare me with that stuff."

"I am serious, Arrowsmith. Very serious. It is a dead, cursed land. Once it was a beautiful
kingdom, ruled by Elves. Now it is dead. The queen of that land, Takeshta, made it so, by using
some form of alchemy. Rumor has it she even managed to survive hundreds of years beyond her
normal life by turning herself into a lich. Stay out of Silverwood."

"Okay, I'll stay out of Silverwood. I still don't believe you, but if the country is dead and polluted
then I won't go there."

The kitchen door flew open suddenly, and Infamous came bouncing in. He was clutching a
wriggling bag, and had a wicked smile on his face. "Wanna see what I caught?" he said, an evil
glint in his eyes.

Wess took his pipe out of his mouth and turned to face Infamous. "You didn't catch one of those
poor little Gnomes, did you?"

"Of course not!" said Infamous, placing the bag gently on the table and opening it. "I caught
three of them."

From out of the sack crawled three dazed and disheveled little figures, none of them more than a
foot tall, all clad in white and dark green. They got to their feet unsteadily, then looked around
the kitchen, their eyes all finally coming to rest on Arrowsmith. From their perspective, he must
have been the size of a mountain. Finally one of the Gnomes spoke.

"So this is why you kidnapped us? To feed us to a half-Ogre?" he bellowed in his little voice. He
thrust his bearded chin out at Arrowsmith.

"Uh...no," said Arrowsmith, completely uncertain as to what to do.

"I'm going to catch some more," said Infamous happily, and left with his bag once again before
anyone could stop him. As the Gnomes shouted at one another unhappily about the whole
situation, Wess just shook his head and began refilling his pipe.

"Are you quite certain you want to come back one day, John Arrowsmith?"

As Arrowsmith stared down at the unhappy Gnomes, he said, "I'm wondering."

A Strange Place in Time - 97

Chapter Nine

Blackbird made his way down the hall, yawning, his robe clutched tightly around his small body.
He was shivering, and wanted nothing more than to climb into a hot bath. He reached the bathing
chamber, opened the door, then stopped.

The tub was empty, and the room was cold.

He sighed. This happened occasionally, when some bit of debris clogged the in-flow. Shivering,
he made his way to the kitchen and pulled on his boots. Arrowsmith, Infamous and the
Moonhound watched the tiny mage grapple with his footwear.

“And just where are you going?” asked the Moonhound.

“Pipe into the tub is clogged,” he said, pulling on his cloak. He reached for the door handle.

“No you don’t!” said the Moonhound. She caught him and passed him to Arrowsmith. “Tiny
wizards stay indoors!”

“I can unplug a drain!”

“Yes you can. But not in late winter in a snowfall. Arrowsmith, guard him.”

He saluted her. “Jawoll, mein Kommandant!”

“Now, see here…” began Blackbird. The Moonhound caught him and set him in Arrowsmith’s
lap.

“Guard!” she said firmly to Arrowsmith. “Infamous, come with me.”

Infamous shrugged. He rose to get his cape, then followed her out the door. Arrowsmith turned
his head to look at the very small, frail man seated on his knee.

“We could do a ventriloquist act.”

“I could turn you into a smoking grease spot on the floor.”

“Grouchy little thing, aren’t you?”

Blackbird raised his hands and pointed his fingers at Arrowsmith. There came a very faint, blue
crackle of light. “Grease spot.”

Arrowsmith watched the light. “Okay, no teasing the wizard.”

A Strange Place in Time - 98

***

The Moonhound walked to the back of the bathing chamber, and stopped. The little runoff
stream that fed the tub was dry. She heard Infamous come to stand beside her.

“I wonder what happened to the stream?” he said.

“Well, only one way to find out. Let’s go look.”

More than just the small runoff stream was blocked; as they went further behind the house, they
saw the natural runoff had been stopped up as well, and the spring itself was piled with debris.

“Oh, well, this is nice!” said the Moonhound. “What happened here?”

Infamous suddenly felt a strange sensation creep over him as he looked at the spring. The
Moonhound walked carefully into its depths and began removing the debris, but he could only
stare at the mess.

“It’s a trap,” he whispered.

The Moonhound tossed a branch aside, then looked at Infamous. “What did you say?”

He began looking around, muttering; “Trap trap trap trap trap….”

“Infamous, who would trap a hot spring?”

“Ask why, not who. Dead of winter, far enough from the cabin to not escape quickly, things
running around who may not have had enough to eat lately…”

All of Infamous’ senses were heightened, and he wanted nothing more than to bolt. The
Moonhound perhaps was not concerned, but Marakim had ways of letting his priests know things
were not right. Infamous moved into the pond, looking about. He drew his angle-bladed dagger,
and the Moonhound straightened, noticing his discomfort.

“Okay,” she said softly. “Let’s just go…”

The Ogre lumbered out of the woods quickly, heading towards them and brandishing a club.
Without pause, the Moonhound lunged towards the creature, unarmed but fearless. Infamous
threw his dagger. The silvery weapon skimmed past the creature’s head and beyond. Then it
reversed direction and came slicing back, slamming into the back of the Ogre’s neck and felling
it. The Moonhound bounded out of the way as the Ogre crashed down like a tree, sending heated
water in all directions. She looked over at Infamous.

“Let a wolf know you’re going to do something like that!”

“I told you something was… wrong…”

A Strange Place in Time - 99

Two more came lumbering out of the woods. They paused, growling. Then, from behind them
came eight shorter, hairy whitish creatures. The Moonhound growled quietly. Infamous pulled a
large, black-bladed dagger out of his boot, and began quietly edging back.

The Moonhound lunged towards one of the Ogres, landing on its chest and tearing into its throat
with her teeth. The pale dwarves swarmed toward Infamous and he lightly dodged them,
stabbing two of them in the throat. The dwarf-creatures were not discouraged by the death of two
of their group, but they did become a little more cautious in their advance. Infamous knew these
beings, and liked them less than the Ogres. They were a cursed race, living in nomadic tribes,
swarming over and destroying anything in their way. Normally, Infamous would have simply
used his abilities to vanish before their filmy, bluish eyes. But the Moonhound would die before
she backed down from a fight, and he couldn’t leave her. He glanced towards the cabin, so close
and yet so far.

He hoped he got to see the inside of it again.

The Dwarfs were fanning out, trying to get behind and encircle him. If they got him surrounded,
then they could swarm him and eat him alive. Infamous had no intention of letting that happen.
They fanned and he circled, the blade of his knife smeared with blood. As the Moonhound and
the Ogres tore at each other like wolves, Infamous began quickly whispering a quick spell. He
vanished, appearing seconds later behind one of the Dwarfs and slipping his blade into its back
with deadly accuracy. Then he turned and began running to the dead Ogre to get his throwing
dagger. He heard the filthy little creatures running after him. He reached the Ogre and yanked the
dagger out of its neck, then spun to meet his pursuers…

And slipped on the debris in the pond.

The hot water closed over him, and he felt the Dwarfs swarm him, biting and tearing. It was
sheer adrenaline that made him get his head above water. He tried to inhale, but was forced down
again, hot mineral water filling his mouth and throat, burning its way into his lungs and stomach.
In a blind panic, he got an arm free and slashed one of the creatures across the eyes. It was a
lucky shot, but the Dwarf fell back screaming and clutching its face, giving Infamous just
enough room to roll and get up. And he came up angry. He got to his feet, coughing and
bedraggled. He kicked one Dwarf in the teeth, then with an almost dance-like motion, spun and
sank his dagger into the heart of another. He slipped again on something on the spring’s bottom,
but did not go down completely. He took advantage of the quick change of position to stab
another Dwarf in the groin.

Infamous got to his feet, coughing, bleeding, staggering. There were only two Dwarfs left, not
counting the one left holding his face, and the other flipping on the ground like a trout and
clutching where his balls used to be. The Moonhound was fighting like a demonic war-hound
with the two Ogres, and he decided to help her. He spun around and threw his silver dagger.
Once more the weapon gracefully took to the air, arcing around one of the great monsters before
returning to land in its skull. The second Ogre dropped, and now the Moonhound had only one to
contend with.

A Strange Place in Time - 100

The Thief turned to face his last two assailants, and saw two forms coming up behind them.
Blackbird stepped lightly to a vantage point, while Arrowsmith ran straight up behind one of the
Dwarfs and smashed in its head with the fireplace poker. Infamous noticed Blackbird delicately
flicking his fingers, and would have shouted a warning, but could hardly breathe let alone speak.
The little mage seemed to suddenly glow with a blue light, and he screamed something.

Then the world caught fire.

The noise was indescribable: roaring, shrieking, howling, and then a sudden dead silence. The
flames died down almost immediately, revealing Arrowsmith, Infamous, and the Moonhound.
Nothing remained of the Ogres and Dwarfs but sodden black ash upon the trampled snow.
Infamous slowly sank to his knees, coughing. He sheathed his dagger, then put his hands out to
steady himself, coughing so hard he thought he would vomit.

“HOLY SHIT, WHAT WAS THAT?!” yelled Arrowsmith. He looked around, then looked at the
bedraggled form in the spring. “Infamous, you okay?”

Infamous hacked, then wiped blood from his mouth. He shook his head. He heard Arrowsmith
come towards him, then felt himself being carefully lifted up.

“Aw, you poor soggy little thing!” said Arrowsmith.

Infamous coughed, then stared at the man holding him. He was torn between his desire to just
curl up in his arms, and the urge to punch him in the nose for talking to him like a cat on a
doorstep. Finally his better judgment won out and he relaxed against the broad chest. The
Moonhound stared at the smoldering remains of the Ogre she had been fighting with.

“Hey, I was going to eat that!”

Blackbird smiled at her. “Sorry, dear, I don’t know what came over me.”

“That was my lunch!”

Infamous coughed, then glanced up, catching a glimpse of movement in the bushes. It was two
more Dwarfs, attempting to sneak up on them. ‘Persistent,’ thought Infamous, ‘but stupid.’ He
finally managed to find his voice.

“Moonhound,” he said.

“You trashed my dinner, mage.”

“I said I was sorry.”

Arrowsmith looked in the direction Infamous was staring, and was in time to see a third Dwarf
join the other two. Infamous coughed and said; “Moonhound!”

A Strange Place in Time - 101

“Well, sorry won’t help,” she grumbled.

Arrowsmith began backing out of the spring. Infamous sucked in air and lilted; “Ohhh…
Shasti!”

She snapped around. “I told you never to call me that!” Then she noticed the Dwarfs, and lunged
towards them.

Arrowsmith turned and began carrying Infamous towards the cabin. He gave the door a light kick
to open it and carried Infamous inside. He set him down on a chair, then knelt before him. The
little Thief was wet and shivering. Arrowsmith glanced at the bleeding bite marks on the half-
Elf’s arms.

“I’ll be all right,” Infamous managed to say. “Go help the Moonhound.”

“You’re sure?”

Infamous nodded, then coughed. “I’m fine. I’m just going to get changed and warm up.”

Arrowsmith seemed uncertain as to what aid he could be to the Moonhound, but he nodded and
left the cabin. Infamous rose to his feet and walked over to the kitchen window, opening it and
leaning out in order to keep an eye on what was occurring. He watched as Arrowsmith made his
way back up to the spring, where the Moonhound was gleefully snapping the bones of one
Dwarf. The other two were bleeding piles of meat with their entrails ripped out. As Infamous
watched, Arrowsmith closed his eyes and looked as if he felt sick, turning from the gruesome
sight. Blackbird, meanwhile, seemed terribly pleased with himself.

Arrowsmith gave him a sickly grin and said; “I will never, never, never, NEVER tease you
again.”

“Good,” said Blackbird. He extended a tiny white hand, which Arrowsmith took. He escorted the
mage back into the cabin while the Moonhound fed.

“So what’s a ‘shasti’?” asked Arrowsmith as they entered the warm kitchen.

Blackbird laughed. “A fast way to die.”

“Well, it certainly made an impression on the Moonhound, but what is it?”

Blackbird grinned. “Her name. ‘The Moonhound’ is the warrior-name her Goddess gave her.
‘Shasti’ is the name her parents gave her. It is a tiny, pink mountain flower, with ruffled petals.”

Arrowsmith raised an eyebrow, then looked out the window at the Moonhound, who was
currently lying outside in a mire of blood, entrails and melted snow, eating raw steaming flesh.

A Strange Place in Time - 102

“THAT,” said Arrowsmith, “is no Shasti.”

***

The day passed. After finishing her grisly feast, the Moonhound cleaned herself in the spring,
then removed the debris. Soon the water was flowing in its usual course, and the bathing
chamber was warm and steaming again. She cleaned Infamous’ injuries, and the household
settled into its routine. After supper they sat in the kitchen, drinking wine, singing, talking. Then
as the hour grew late, the eight inhabitants of the Mountain Cabin went to bed.

***

Arrowsmith knew something was wrong the moment he opened his eyes in the morning. He
didn’t know what, and he didn’t know how he knew, but something was very wrong. It was the
same feeling he’d had when he awoke in the middle of the night at age nine, and knew his
‘auntie’ Kate had died. She had gone peacefully, in her sleep, her heart failing after fifty years of
hard living. He found her on the couch, beer soaking the front of her t-shirt, cigarette in her
fingers burned down to a bare stub. He sat with her for an hour, waiting for his adoptive parents
to get home.

Arrowsmith got up and dressed. It was cold and quiet in the cabin, but he forsook the warmth of
his itchy sweater for the comfort of an old t-shirt. He slid into his jeans and boots, then made his
way downstairs. Wess, Monshikka, and Lord Sly were standing there together in a quiet group.

“What’s up?” he asked.

“Infamous is sick,” said Monshikka.

Arrowsmith didn’t understand why that would be a problem. Certainly the Moonhound had
healing magic, didn’t she? He made his way down the narrow hall to Infamous’ room, pausing as
he heard the wet, racking cough. Then he entered the room. He walked over to the huge bed and
sat on it beside Misty, who was already there keeping vigil. Nearby, seated on the floor,
Blackbird and the Moonhound were going through the pages of a huge, wood-bound book. And
lying in the bed, sick as the proverbial dog, was Infamous Keeper.

“Hey,” said Arrowsmith softly as Infamous forced one eye opened to look at him. He reached
out and took his hand. It was hot. Arrowsmith reached forward to touch Infamous’ forehead,
feeling the burning heat of the skin, the sweat-drenched hair. “Hey, man, who said you could
catch pneumonia?”

Infamous grinned weakly, and gave him the Dargothian version of the middle finger. Misty
grinned and lay down beside him, taking Infamous’ free hand. Infamous looked at Misty, then
closed his eyes. He shivered, and coughed that horrible wet cough. Arrowsmith looked over at
Blackbird and the Moonhound. They seemed to have found something, and they got up together
and left the room. Arrowsmith turned his attention to Infamous again.

A Strange Place in Time - 103

“I’ll be right back,” he said quietly. He squeezed his hand gently, then rose from the bed to
follow the mage and his wife into their chamber.

“He’s going to be okay, isn’t he?” Arrowsmith asked. “You can fix him.”

The Moonhound turned quickly, as though she had not heard the large man come up behind her.
“We’ll do our best,” she said.

Arrowsmith gave her a puzzled look. “But you two have magic.”

“Not the right kind,” said Blackbird. He began digging through the small bags of herbs they had
stored away in a large chest.

“Not… the right kind? I don’t understand.”

“Blackbird has offensive and defensive magic,” said the Moonhound. “I have magic to heal
injuries, not illnesses. Warrior magic. If we had a healer like Lysik Grey, we could use a spell to
fix him. But we have no way to reach her right now. However, we’re not helpless. Blackbird and
I know a lot about herbalism and the healing arts. We’ll do everything we can.”

Arrowsmith nodded, and quietly went back to Infamous’ bedroom. He sat down on the bed and
looked at the half-Elf. He didn’t know what he had, but it looked like it could be fatal. He
stretched out on the bed, and, together with Misty, kept an eye on Infamous.

***

He was sick a long time.

Blackbird and the Moonhound managed to keep the fever from reaching a critical, perhaps even
lethal point, but not without a good deal of effort. Many times Misty and Arrowsmith were
banished from the bedchamber while the two worked over Infamous. During those times, they
would sit in the kitchen with Wess, Monshikka, and Lord Sly, who were themselves frequent
visitors. Arrowsmith was a little surprised to find out Monshikka actually liked Infamous, and
truly astonished that Lord Sly could stop being crazy long enough to be concerned.

Arrowsmith still did not know Monshikka’s tale, but he had learned a bit about Lord
Sylvannamyth. He was not truly a lord, but the title was given out of respect for his parentage.
He was the offspring of a human and a Mycinocroft, which was why he was a little unbalanced.
The two bloods did not mix well, or frequently. But it afforded him special abilities. Though he
had no ability to speak, he could, on occasion, send telepathic messages to Wess or the
Moonhound. He also apparently could shape-shift into a wolf. Arrowsmith had never seen him
do this, but had by now been exposed to enough magic that he was happy to simply take Misty’s
word. He was a strange-looking being; all one had to do was look into the intense pale grey eyes
that seemed eternally focused on things others could not see to know he was something other
than human. Then there was the ridge of grey fur that ran in a strip from the back of his skull
straight down his back, hidden for the most part by his clothing and long brown hair. He

A Strange Place in Time - 104

frightened Arrowsmith, who was disturbed by his silent intensity. But, currently, Sly was
showing his well-hidden sweet side, nudging at Wess for a comforting arm around his shoulders.
Clearly Sly was as upset by the circumstances as the rest of them.

When not banished, Arrowsmith and Misty were in the Thief’s room, keeping him company.
They would talk, or perhaps sing and play a little guitar. Arrowsmith at one point began reading
to Infamous ‘The Lord of the Rings,’ but was continually sidetracked by debates about Wizards,
magic items, and the fact that NO self-respecting Elf would be found sleeping up a tree.

At first, Arrowsmith was there for two reasons: the first being he was genuinely concerned for
Infamous, and secondly, because Misty was there. Misty and Infamous had known each other a
very long time, it seemed. They had met on the streets of a town called Two-Fifty-Mile-House,
where Misty was a student, and Infamous was scraping out a living as a street urchin. Misty
turned him over to the Temple of Marakim, who trained him in their ways. The two had been
friends ever since.

Lately, however, Arrowsmith found himself visiting Infamous just to see Infamous. He played
the flute, Arrowsmith was surprised to learn, though that would have to wait until his lungs
cleared. He also drew and painted with a talent rarely seen. They would sit together, Arrowsmith
quietly playing his guitar, Infamous drawing on rag paper with graphite and ink. Once he passed
Arrowsmith his work with a smile, and he took it, staring at the drawing. It was himself, leaning
back in a chair, one leg draped over the arm. He was playing his guitar, the light of the sun
angling down through the window upon him. The portrait was somehow more alive than a photo
could ever be.

“This is fantastic!” he said, and Infamous grinned.

“Keep it,” he whispered, his voice faded and harsh from his illness.

“No place to put it,” said Arrowsmith.

“Then put it on the mantle of my fireplace.”

Arrowsmith did, then sat back down, not quite ready to take his eyes from the drawing. Finally
he turned and looked at Infamous.

“Thank you,” he said quietly.

***

Spring arrived, and the mountain slowly awoke from its white slumber. Frozen streams, once
silent, now roared noisily, their banks covered with blooming shrubs and flowers. Misty and the
Moonhound seemed to delight endlessly in the baby pigs, chicks, lambs, calves and foals. The
whole yard was alive with small eeping, cheeping things. The forest and trees were also full of
new life. Does with fawns would step through the yard in the still mist of early mornings to
search for leftover feed. Then, at the first sign of human activity, they would bound away

A Strange Place in Time - 105

gracefully, tails flicking. Once Arrowsmith came out of the cabin at the first crack of dawn, and
among the does and fawns was a spectacular family of snow-white deer. They were enormous
animals, easily twice the size of the others. They did not hop shyly away. The female and baby
walked away quickly. The male stared Arrowsmith down coolly for a moment, then walked off
calmly, tail swinging, shaking his massive white antlers. He learned later from the Moonhound
that they were called ‘Aushai,’ and were considered a sacred animal. Only the Warriors of the
Goddess were allowed to hunt the formidable stags, and armed only with their wits. Warriors
who defeated a stag and brought his body back to her sisters to feed were awarded their name
and silver sword. Warriors who did not seldom made it home.

The cabin, likewise, was full of life. Most of this was the sort that came after having eight people
locked up for months. Infamous was better, but still not too strong. He did, however, have
strength enough to plot with Misty to put all the piglets in Monshikka's bed. This unfortunately
started a rash of practical jokes. The Moonhound put horse dung in Wess' slippers, and he
responded by painting her hairbrush with honey. However, an attempt by Monshikka to glue all
of Infamous' wine bottles into the cabinet went sadly awry. Belatedly, he discovered that
Infamous had planned against such an event. As he opened the glass doors, a mixture of syrup
and fireplace soot poured down on his head.

The jokes stopped abruptly when somebody sawed partway through the outhouse floor. Lord
Sylvannamyth was the victim of that unfortunate prank, and the rest of the house had to come to
his rescue. This was about as much fun as saving a rabid werewolf, and nobody owned up to the
joke. Misty said it smacked of Gnomish revenge. Whether it was or not, it successfully stopped
the jokes, for a while at least.

Khanin had puppies under the table, as anticipated. Infamous began leaving his bedroom window
wide open, so she could come and go as she pleased. Mostly she was under the table with five
yipping, squeaking cubs, three black like their father, one grey, and one white. Arrowsmith felt a
little sorry for her, being alone in the bedroom all the time, and went in often to see her. Her
favorite game was Ambush. Anytime someone put their heads near the table, she would dart her
head out and slobber all over them. She seemed to thoroughly enjoy the game, and would play it
for as long as she had someone to play with. However, after nearly having his face taken off by
Sebastian on one occasion, Arrowsmith learned to look before he stuck his head into the little
makeshift den.

When the weather became warm enough, Arrowsmith brought Harley out of the stable and began
fixing the bike up. He had nearly a full tank of gas, as well as some extra in a fuel can. From the
maps he had seen of the land he figured that the bike would get him to where he wanted to go, as
long as he didn't make any unnecessary trips. Blackbird told him it was very unlikely that the
locals would tolerate the noisy, rumbling beast anyway, so he asked the Moonhound to teach him
how to ride a horse. She set him up with a patient, gentle old beast named Max, who was
incapable of either hurting a fly or taking direction. Eventually, however, Arrowsmith got the
hang of what he was doing. He wouldn't trade his bike for a horse, but he could ride one if he had
to.

A Strange Place in Time - 106

Infamous lurked nearby as Arrowsmith worked on the bike, his eyes filled with anxiety. He
hadn't asked Arrowsmith to stay, but he made it more than clear that he didn't want him to leave.
They had been spending their nights together, and while they weren't lovers, Arrowsmith knew
that Infamous had bonded to him.

The half-Elf had changed quite a bit since Arrowsmith had first met him; there was an odd
feeling about him now. Misty had recently developed the same feeling as well, and he and
Infamous seemed to have some sort of an understanding. Arrowsmith couldn't help but
remember his best friend in the seventh grade, a girl named Marie. One summer she just stopped
being interested in coming over to his house to read comic books and trash around in the woods.
Suddenly, he didn't see so much of her anymore, and when he did she was with another boy, one
Arrowsmith considered to be a real loser. He hadn't known at the time what had happened, but he
knew something had changed, and this cabin had that same sort of feel to it. There had been
another shift in the forces of life, and once again he was the last one to find out about it.

He overhauled his bike, getting it into perfect running order. Not that Harley seemed to need it.
The scratches were gone now, as though they never were. The engine was showroom clean, and
the tires looked virtually new. Arrowsmith had never neglected the bike, but he knew he hadn't
fixed the dents and scrapes. He wondered if Infamous had used some of his artistic talent to
repair Harley. Close at hand, Infamous watched. Arrowsmith was beginning to feel pretty bad
about leaving him, even if he did plan on coming back. But once more, that odd, migratory urge
was on him, and he had no choice.

Finally the motorcycle was back together. Arrowsmith tried to brighten Infamous' spirits by
showing him how to ride the bike, and soon discovered he had created a monster. Infamous
loved the bike, and asked streams of questions. Within a few weeks he knew almost as much as
Arrowsmith, and was assisting with anything he could. He could even drive it, though if he had
ever spilled the thing there would be no way he could get it back up. However that didn't seem to
stop him from hopping onto it every chance he got.

Then the day arrived when Arrowsmith decided he had to leave. He packed his clothes and a few
other things, but left his guitar in its stand in the kitchen. He let Infamous keep his CD player,
telling him he could hang on to it until he came back. It was promptly stashed with the other
treasures Infamous had. It seemed to cheer the little thief up somewhat, but later that day as
Infamous watched Arrowsmith finish packing up the last of his stuff, his mood was dark once
more.

"How long will you be gone?" he asked.

"I don't know," said Arrowsmith. He wondered how many times in his life he was going to have
this conversation. "I just have something I have to do first, but I'll be back."

Arrowsmith finished tying closed his sleeping bag, then sighed as he noticed how depressed
Infamous looked. He sat down in the deep hay and said, "Come here, small paranoid one."

"What's 'paranoid'?" Infamous asked suspiciously, moving over to Arrowsmith.

A Strange Place in Time - 107

"It means you think everyone is out to get you," said Arrowsmith, putting his arms around the
smaller man and pulling him close.

Infamous snorted. "I'm not paranoid, I have lots of people who want to hurt me for real without
me imagining it."

Arrowsmith laughed quietly, closing his eyes as he held Infamous against his chest. He had an
interesting smell, like old closets and hay, things left for years and rediscovered. Considering
what Infamous did for a living, it was perhaps not an unexpected smell. He reached up one large,
scarred hand and grabbed a handful of the long, beaded dreadlocks, giving them a gentle tug.

"You have the most amazing hair."

"I grew it myself."

"So I suspected. I always thought Elves were small and beautiful, with soft golden hair."

"And I'm skinny and ugly with hair like twine."

Arrowsmith sighed and rolled his eyes. "No, that is not what I meant."

Infamous gazed up at him warily with his strange black eyes, the whole of his frame tense and
alive. "I don't look like an Elf," he said. "Misty does, which is fine because Misty happens to like
being half-Elf. Frankly I can't think of anything I dislike much more than Elves." The black eyes
took on a weird glint; they almost seemed to vibrate slightly. "I don't like Elves at all."

Arrowsmith was beginning to wonder how to extract himself from this conversation, when
Infamous let go of the subject. He put his head down against Arrowsmith's shoulder.

"I don't want you to go."

"I'll be back by fall. Long before the snow comes."

"Really?"

"Sure. Hey, where else can I shack up for the winter without paying rent?"

Infamous stared at him coldly. "I'm afraid I'm going to have to hurt you."

'Oh shit,' thought Arrowsmith, then Infamous pounced on him.

It was like wrestling with a snake, only worse. Snakes weren't that flexible. Every time he
thought he had a grip on him, Infamous managed to get away. Then Arrowsmith somehow found
himself face down in the hay with Infamous perched on his shoulders like a gargoyle.

A Strange Place in Time - 108

"Hey! Come on, this isn't fair. I'm bigger than you, I'm supposed to be the one sitting on your
head."

"Never mess with a holy thief, big guy."

Arrowsmith spat out some hay. "Isn't 'holy thief' a contradiction?"

"Depends on who you worship." Infamous leaned forward to peer at Arrowsmith. "And anyway,
who are you to decide what's a contradiction? You're the guy who wandered into Chye Vale with
a head injury. For all you know, I don't even exist. Which means you've just been beat up by a
hallucination."

Arrowsmith sat up as Infamous got off of his back. "Well, I'm pretty sure you're real. That or I'm
in a coma." He brushed the hay off of himself, then looked back at Infamous. "I'll come back. I
like this place."

"Just the place?" Infamous' eyes held a kittenish glint.

"And you. You're unlike anyone I've ever met, and unstable in the most delightful way. I like the
fact that you don't look like an Elf and you act like a ferret."

"I noticed that not once did you mention my heartbreaking beauty."

"I think you're beautiful," said Arrowsmith.

"You also think Trolls turn to stone in the daylight."

"They don't?"

"Well, maybe when they see my face."

Arrowsmith leaned forward and said quietly, "I'm sure they get hard, anyway."

Infamous howled with laughter. "Is that supposed to be a compliment? A thought like that could
keep me awake for weeks! Oh I forgot, you don't think Elves sleep, either. I have terrible news
for you, dear one, we do everything you do."

Arrowsmith laughed. "Well forgive me, we don't have Elves where I come from."

Infamous narrowed his weird black eyes. "Know what I like about you? People will go
absolutely mad trying to figure out how an ugly, illegitimate half-breed like me ended up with a
beauty like you."

"Oh I see, you just want me for my looks."

A Strange Place in Time - 109

Infamous laughed, and once more his eyes took on that strange, evil glint. "Arrowsmith, if all I
wanted was your body, then I would have either had it by now, or given up on you. Beauty only
fascinates me for so long."

"Somehow I suspected that." Arrowsmith gently stroked Infamous' hair. "I'll miss you."

The two held eye contact for a long moment. Finally Infamous said, "Let's go to my room."

***

They left the loft, descending the gently creaking wooden ladder. The whole cabin was quiet; it
was Infamous’ day to tend to the household chores, which meant that, with the exception of
Blackbird and themselves, the cabin was empty. And Blackbird was asleep.

They stepped into Infamous’ room and closed the door. The window was open, and beyond, in
the sunlight, the leaves of the trees were vibrant green, shimmering in the quiet breeze. Beams of
light angled in through the window, touching the extravagant objects and furnishings, making
them glitter. They threw out sparks of color, and the entire room was filled with tiny rainbows.

Infamous removed the shirt he was wearing, crafted of extremely fine leather and dyed the black
of midsummer night. He draped it on a chair, then walked over to the huge bed and climbed onto
it. He leaned back against the immense red and gold velvet pillows and smiled at Arrowsmith.

Arrowsmith sat down on the bed, facing him. He was wiry, thin, and bore numerous scars on his
small body. Some were slight, hardly noticeable, while others were deep and jagged, inflicted in
anger with intent to harm. Arrowsmith reached out and lightly ran his fingertips over a deep
slash that went over Infamous’ heart.

“I see someone didn’t appreciate your presence in his house.”

“Few people do,” said Infamous, “but that scar is from something else.”

Arrowsmith removed his own shirt. He had his fair share of scars himself; scars from fights,
from crashes, from his own stupidity. Infamous raised an eyebrow.

“Seems we’ve both been up to more than our fair share of trouble.”

“Yeah, well, I wish I could say I was doing something noble, but the truth is I was just out
drinking and fighting,” said Arrowsmith.

Infamous grinned. “Weren’t we all?” he said.

Arrowsmith laughed, then eased himself down beside Infamous. He touched his face, and
realized his eyes were not black at all; they were blue, an intense, depthless midnight blue, from
which no light escaped. With his hair falling back away from his face, and the wary expression

A Strange Place in Time - 110

softened into warmth and affection, Infamous Keeper was actually pretty. It was truly an
amazing transformation.

Slowly, Arrowsmith lowered his head and kissed him. He felt Infamous rest his hand on his
shoulder, following the lines of the panther tattoo on his right bicep. Infamous hated it, and never
failed to tell Arrowsmith how badly done it was. Arrowsmith agreed, but the thing was not likely
to sneak off and disappear one night, much as he would like it to.

Arrowsmith touched Infamous’ small face, feeling the angles of his jaw and cheekbones, then
trailing his fingers down his throat, finally coming to rest on his chest. Even without looking,
Arrowsmith could tell where the scars were; he could feel them. He ignored their engraved
presence and moved his hand down to Infamous’ side, finding only smooth skin. He felt the
liquid movement of muscle and flesh beneath his large hand and he lowered his head to kiss
Infamous’ throat.

“So, when did you realize you liked me better than Misty?” Infamous asked.

Arrowsmith nipped him lightly, then raised his head. “I’m not sure. Sometime during the winter,
I realized… it felt right to be with you. Familiar.” He laughed. “I guess it gets back to that
conversation we had in the loft, about whether we knew each other. Reincarnation or déjà vu or
something. Anyway, one day I just knew it was supposed to be this way.” He kissed Infamous
softly, slipping his fingers through the beaded strands of his hair. “But you knew that, didn’t
you?”

“Why would I know that? I certainly knew I wanted you…”

“Just a feeling I had, that I keep having. That we’ve all been here before.”

“Perhaps we have. I rather like the idea of being in love with you for all eternity.”

Arrowsmith blinked, surprised. “You love me? Really?”

“Is that so hard to fathom?”

“I… I’m not sure. I just… don’t think I’m worthy of you. Does that sound stupid? I mean,
you’re… an Elf.”

“I’m a half-Elf, and believe me, I’m no prize.’

“No,” said Arrowsmith softly, smiling at him. “You’re a gift.”

Infamous put his arms around his neck and held him tightly, then kissed him, hard, passionately.
Arrowsmith returned the kiss. “I love you too,” he said quietly, the words sounding inadequate
and timeworn, yet incredibly true, despite how threadbare they seemed to be. He kissed
Infamous again, not noticing the scars on his small body anymore, feeling only the living warmth
of his skin.

A Strange Place in Time - 111

The made love for most of the day, the sun changing angles and creating new rainbows in the
room as the old ones died. Infamous straddled Arrowsmith’s large body, his skin shining pale
gold in the fading light. The sweat trailed down his face, and with his head tossed back, his lips
parted in passion, it wasn’t so hard to see his Elven heritage. He was beautiful when his defenses
were down; almost another person. Arrowsmith reached up to pull him close, rolling on top of
him.

Infamous made a soft cry, wrapping his arms around Arrowsmith’s neck. Then he gasped, crying
out more loudly before saying something in a tongue the larger man didn’t understand.
Arrowsmith kissed him hard, then said something less eloquent as he abruptly felt his own
passion reach its climax. His breath coming in ragged gasps, he kissed Infamous again, then
carefully moved off of him before collapsing into the depths of the soft bed.

Infamous rolled towards him, slipping his arm across his waist and snuggling against his lover.
Arrowsmith shoved his damp, sweaty hair out of his face, then looked down at the smaller man.
"I realize you probably won’t believe this, but you are the most extraordinarily beautiful man I
have ever been with.”

Infamous smiled, and patted Arrowsmith’s shoulder. “Hush, dear, you’ve got a head injury,
remember?”

“Oh, I do not.”

“Bad eyesight.”

“Don’t.”

“Hallucinations.”

“Will you just stop that?” Arrowsmith pulled him close and kissed him. “I don’t know how you
hide it, but you do. But you can’t fool me anymore, I know you’re beautiful.”

“Even now? All covered in sweat and other unmentionable substances?”

“Especially covered in unmentionable substances.” He kissed him affectionately, then glanced
out the window. “Ah, crap.”

“What?”

“It’s almost dark. The others will be home soon.”

Infamous glanced over his shoulder at the window, then groaned. “Well, let’s get cleaned up. We
were supposed to have supper made. And if we don’t cook it, Blackbird will.”

A Strange Place in Time - 112

Arrowsmith rolled out of bed. “Cripes, no, not the fucking gruel. ‘Gruel and unusual
punishment’ is more like it.”

Infamous sat up and grabbed a robe, laughing quietly. Arrowsmith slid into a pair of dirty jeans,
grabbing a clean pair to change into after his bath. They opened the door of the bedroom, and
were confronted by a sprite-sized mage, arms crossed and indignant.

“’Gruel and unusual punishment’?” said Blackbird.

Arrowsmith grinned at him. Infamous said; “Were you eavesdropping?”

“Not intentionally, I assure you. I only came to tell the two of you that it’s getting late, and it’s
your day to make supper. That was when I heard the remark regarding my cooking.”

“I have an idea,” said Infamous. “If you stop cooking it, we promise to stop insulting it. Fair
enough?”

Blackbird glared at the Thief. “I should very much like to turn you into a fly and swat you.”
Then he turned and began walking down the narrow hall away from them.

***

Arrowsmith awoke the next morning to the sound of rain. He came alive by degrees, feeling his
blood start to move, his consciousness extending into his limbs. He shifted, and felt Infamous
move closer to him.

"It's raining," said Arrowsmith, his eyes still closed.

"Of course it is," said Infamous. "The gods hate morning, too." He slid his arms around
Arrowsmith's neck and kissed him lazily as Arrowsmith put his arms about his waist and pulled
him closer. "But I suppose we can entertain ourselves until it stops."

By the time they decided to get out of bed, the rain had stopped. Infamous wasn't happy about
this, he'd hoped the rain would stay and keep Arrowsmith there another day. However, by the
time he had taken the motorcycle out of the stable and made certain he had everything he wanted
in the saddlebags, the day was clear and warm. The clouds were all gone, and everyone had
gathered outside to see him off.

"Here is a map," said Monshikka, thrusting a scroll into Arrowsmith's hands. "Do not get lost, do
not go into the mountains, and for Creator's sake, stay out of Twin Lakes. That city is nothing but
merchants and criminals."

"Keep a fire lit," said the Moonhound from behind Monshikka. "Otherwise the wighthounds will
get you. But don't make it too large or it will attract dragons. And Dragonhawks. Trust me, you
do not want to play with a Dragonhawk."

A Strange Place in Time - 113

Arrowsmith had been about to put the scroll into his saddlebags when she said that. He paused
and looked at her. "Dragons? Dragonhawks?"

"Yes."

"You mean the big flappy things that eat virgins and breathe fire?"

She sighed. "Arrowsmith, dragons have a much wider range of food than just virgins. And they
don't breathe fire. The golden ones use the mirrored scales on their wings to reflect sunlight and
make you explode into flames, and the black ones void their stomach acid at you.”

Arrowsmith stared. “I’m sorry, they… what?”

“Void their stomach acid. You know, digestive fluid? Black dragons have two heads and four
stomachs. If you make them mad, they can spew corrosive fluid at you, and if the liquid doesn’t
dissolve you then the caustic vapors that rise off the liquid is usually enough to kill you. I
wouldn’t worry about it much, black dragons are pretty passive. They mostly dwell down in the
Outer Haebrid and the Infinity Mountain range, but they come north in spring to eat the
battlefield roses growing on the ground, get intoxicated by them, and hallucinate and talk to
themselves about incomprehensible concepts.”

Arrowsmith grinned. “Hippie dragons. Cute. So… if they are harmless why warn me about
them?”

Her expression became serious. “Because a few of them have been known to be creatures of

pure, embodied evil. Not many. But a few. Don't make your fires too big."

"And Dragonhawks...?"

"Eat dragons. If you see something that looks like a little black dragon with red-edged wings, do
not bother it."

"I'll try to remember that," he muttered as he finished stuffing the scroll into his bag.

"And while you are in Two-Fifty-Mile-House," interrupted Monshikka, "stay out of the End of
the Road Tavern. Go to the Welcome Inn."

"The Welcome Inn?!" yelled Infamous. "Don't go there unless your idea of a wild time is
listening to old people harden. Go to the Stagger Inn."

"The Stagger Inn is a thieves' den," snapped Monshikka.

"I know, all of my friends are there."

"And when you get to White Palace, go to the Red Rooster, at least once!" Misty enthused from
somewhere in the madness.

A Strange Place in Time - 114

"It's a whore house!" wailed Monshikka.

"I know, but the food, wine, and entertainment is an experience," said Misty. "Trust me."

"And stay out of Kirianna," said Blackbird. "It's full of people like Monshikka."

Monshikka glared at the little man. "Indeed," he said.

Wess placed a kindly hand on Arrowsmith's shoulder and smiled at him. "Why don't you just
ignore the lot of us and enjoy yourself," he said quietly.

Arrowsmith grinned back at him, then mounted the great red and gold motorcycle. "I'll do that."
he said, and turned his attention towards Infamous. He put his arms around him as he drew
closer, resting his head against his chest. They held each other tightly, then Infamous lowered his
head to kiss him.

"I'll be home soon," said Arrowsmith.

"You have no choice," said Infamous. "I'm the Master Thief. I'll find you no matter where you
go."

"Good," said Arrowsmith. "So if I get hopelessly lost, you can come get me."

Infamous laughed, then kissed him again before stepping away from the bike. They held each
other's gaze for a moment, then Arrowsmith rose up to kick the engine into life. The explosive
noise tore through the clear morning air, causing chickens to scatter and birds to take flight.
Slowly he turned the bike towards the road, then started it forward, picking up speed and
disappearing from view.

***

For a long time they could hear the motorcycle going down the mountain road. The group of
seven people seemed to change as Arrowsmith moved further away: to gather about themselves a
feeling of great age and strength. It was as though a mist had blown away a veil, and they were
revealed in their entirety.

“He’s taking quite a long time to Recall,” said Misty.

“Nothing odd about that,” said Blackbird. “Still, I find it fascinating he has such an urge to
travel. Fascinating and worrying. He may not know who he is yet, but he is reacting to the
unseen forces that guide him. This speaks to me of a coming event of some magnitude.”

“Then are we to leave the cabin?” asked the Moonhound.

“Not yet. It is not safe for us to be out. Unless the Palace has arisen, we stay.”

A Strange Place in Time - 115

***

Arrowsmith reached the foot of the mountain after two hours of cautious going. He paused to
study the flat surface of the smooth road before him. It snaked off into the distance, as far as the
eye could see. Dargothians, it seemed, were no slouches at road-making. Arrowsmith put on his
shades and revved Harley's engine, then he clamped down on the gas and let out a scream of pure
joy. He and Harley were on the road again.

For hours, Arrowsmith saw no other human being, no sign of civilization. To his left was the
mighty wall of the Palaklais Mountains, to his right and before him there was nothing but
flowering plain. All around there were living creatures, most of which Arrowsmith couldn't name
on a bet. He saw a small herd of the large, white Aushai. But apart from them, he didn't
recognize anything. He rode through a huge cloud of some sort of tiny critters with big round
eyes, transparent fairy wings, and little elephant noses. Whatever they were, they were
nauseatingly cute. He saw some wild horses as he drove along the road. There were about twelve
of them, all blacker than night. They fled the noise of Harley’s engine, tails held high, though the
large stallion kept one eye over his shoulder, ears flattened, as though concerned the noisy thing
may come after his herd.

The whole land was populated by flapping, skittering, leaping beasts. Arrowsmith could not
remember seeing so many animals in one place before. He got a better look at some of the local
wildlife when he stopped for lunch. He was suddenly descended upon by pretty, shiny green-
gold lizards that immediately tried to steal everything he had. The worst part was, when he
finally got everything out of reach of their tiny paws, they stood around and stared at him
accusingly. Finally he broke down and gave them a little food. This got rid of the lizards for a
few moments, then suddenly the grass was alive with them, and Arrowsmith had no choice but to
leave. He carefully pushed the motorcycle onto the road, trying not to run over any lizards. He
drove about another mile, then stopped to finish his lunch. There were green lizards here, too, but
this time he knew better than to feed them.

He checked the fuel level in the motorcycle, and was a little surprised to find the tank was still
full. That was a little odd; there should have been some drop by now, but Harley clearly wasn’t
hungry. Arrowsmith replaced the gas cap, then perched on the back of his bike to finish eating,
ignoring the little green faces that watched him brightly.

His map said he should reach Two-Fifty-Mile-House by nightfall. He would have accomplished
in just over seven hours what would have been a twelve-day ride on horseback. He had been
driving for three hours already. When he looked over his shoulder towards the mountain where
he had lived for the last few months, he saw nothing but a flat expanse of new grass and flowers.
Suddenly he missed Infamous terribly. He almost turned the motorcycle around then and there.

'Sure, why not?' he thought. 'What am I doing? I could be back in a few hours, making love with
him on those hilariously expensive sheets of his. So, why am I sitting in the middle of the road
eating a cold cheese sandwich and fighting off these goofy little lizards?'

A Strange Place in Time - 116

He couldn't go back yet. Somehow he just knew that there was something he had to do first, and
that the place he had to be was White Palace. He would spend the night in Two-Fifty-Mile-
House; the map said he had to go there anyway. Two-Fifty was a crossroads town, and to get to
any of the major cities, one had to go through it. In the morning, he would set out for the City of
the White Palace. He would be home with Infamous in a week. It would be hard waiting even
that long.

Arrowsmith tossed the rest of the sandwich away, a stampede of lizards following it into the
grass. He started the bike up and took off at a great rate, determined to teach Harley to fly. The
faster he got there, the sooner he could go home. Suddenly all he wanted to do was stare into
those black eyes.

"When did I start falling in love, Harley?" he said, but the red and gold bike had no answer.

He reached the Great River, and found the ferry that would take him across the expanse of silver
water. Arrowsmith parked Harley on the ferry, which was little more than a flat barge with
something akin to a house on it. The door to the little shack opened, and out stepped an old man.

“Where ye off to?” he asked.

“Um, the other side?” said Arrowsmith.

The man nodded, and untied the ferry from the short dock.

“Don’t you get lonely out here?” asked Arrowsmith.

“Oh I don’t spend that much time alone. There’s a fair bit of traffic back and forth, and there’s
the other ferrymen. Need more than one of these little boats to keep things moving. Takes well
nigh two hours to cross.” He handed Arrowsmith a pole then took one for himself. “She’s not
deep but she’s wide.”

Arrowsmith took the pole, and together they began pushing the ferry across the still waters. The
old man glanced at Harley.

“And what be that thing?”

“That be Harley.”

“Oh yeah. Is it supposed to be that loud?”

“Yes. A loud motorcycle is a good motorcycle.”

“Uh-huh. Come from the Mountain Cabin, do ye?”

Arrowsmith blinked, and stared at the man in astonishment. “How did you know that?”

A Strange Place in Time - 117

“This whole area is watched by the Children of Marakim. Anything that happens with their
Master, they know about. And they ride my ferry, so that means I know about it. And a red and
gold golem that sounds like ten angry dragons heading across the land is anything but a well-kept
secret.”

“Well, I always did want to be famous.”

They pushed the ferry across the vast, slow-moving body of water, reaching the other side at
long last. Arrowsmith pushed Harley off the ferry, and watched as two men, garbed entirely in
midnight black, mounted on horses the color of an abyss rode onto the ferry. The only color they
wore was a splash of blood-red lace at their throats.

Arrowsmith watched them with interest, knowing what they were from tales Infamous had told
him. These were the Highwaymen of Marakim; a different sect of the same faith. These were the
patrollers of the land, and in many cases the only form of aid isolated communities could rely
upon. Unlike their Temple brethren, they were not terribly popular, and tended to be much more
pragmatic and, indeed, dangerous. It was their duty to watch over those who lived in far-flung
areas, and they were not shy about their duties. They had been known to head after merchant
caravans with a bloody-handedness that made it hard to view them as ‘the good guys,’ and if the
merchant had a habit of dabbling in illicit matters, then he could rest assured that if the law did
not catch him, the Highwayman would. The scrap of crimson lace about their throats was a
reminder how the founder of their faith had died; he had been hung from a tree branch by his
boots and had his throat slit.

He watched them ride past him on their leggy, speedy horses, which looked a great deal like the
wild ones he had seen on the plains. He felt a certain amount of intimidation, but it was not until
one of the Highwaymen turned his horse and Arrowsmith saw the scrap of black silk bound
across his eyes, and the unnatural way it sat, as if there were no eyes for the cloth to rest upon
but merely empty sockets, that he felt truly afraid. The feeling only increased as the man turned
his head towards him, his long ice-white hair framing his small face, falling in a silken waterfall
across his shoulders. Arrowsmith swore the man was looking at him.

Arrowsmith waited until the ferry was far enough away that he didn’t think the engine would
scare the horses, then continued on his way to Two-Fifty-Mile-House.

By the time he reached the town, the sky had begun to change. The weather was volatile that
time of year, and Arrowsmith and Harley flew out of the prairie on the wings of a spring storm.
Before them lay blue sky, and to the right was the gold and pink of a sunset. Behind them, great
black mountains of storm clouds climbed and rolled, chasing them across the flat expanse to the
town.

It appeared at first as a white glint on the horizon, then suddenly became a high wall with a
black, wrought iron gate. The gate was closed and locked, and Arrowsmith had to stop before it.
He glanced nervously over his shoulder at the storm, then once more at the wall. It was not truly
white, he saw now: it was many colors, like opals, or mother-of-pearl. And high upon it was a

A Strange Place in Time - 118

word, written seven times in different languages. The last language was a tongue he spoke. It
read simply, 'Somewhere.'

The wind suddenly caught him, slamming into his back and tossing his long hair into his face.
However before he could call out, an unseen gatekeeper pulled open the barred door and let him
in. By now the sky was completely black, and it began to throw an ocean down upon him. He
stopped a few feet inside the wall and watched the two men lock the gate once more. Then one of
them came running over to him, his cloak pulled up over his head. He pointed at Harley.

"Is that magical or technical? If it's technical you'll have to leave it here."

Arrowsmith was not impressed with the idea of leaving Harley anywhere. "It's magical," he
yelled back over the roar of the rain and the engine.

"If it's magical, why is it so loud?"

"Look, I'm just staying for the night, I'm leaving in the morning, can you just ignore it 'til then?"

The man shook his head. "Sorry, it's the law. Technical devices aren't permitted, you know that.
This thing will have to be destroyed."

"Destroyed? Hey, nobody told me that."

The man gave him a quizzical look, then said, "What's your name?"

"John Arrowsmith."

The man nodded then, as though everything made sense. "Go ahead. The Stagger Inn is straight
down the road." Then he turned and ran back to the friendly glow of the small guardhouse.

Arrowsmith sat with his mouth hanging open for a moment, then turned the bike towards the
nearby lights of the town proper. He wondered what he had said to make this man let him go,
and how the hell he had known he was heading for the Stagger Inn. He drove carefully down the
wet black street. On either side of him strange monoliths rose, lining the street right up until he
reached the first building. He could not see what was on them, if anything, and he kept glancing
at them nervously, wondering if they were going to fall on him.

He reached the dark form of the inn, and a couple of people ran out into the downpour to help
him pull the heavy bike into the building. He'd no sooner stepped into the tavern when a blanket
was thrown over his shoulders and a mug of steaming cider was thrust into his hands. He
accepted both, but looked around in confusion, trying to determine if this was just Dargothian
hospitality. It was then that he saw what the two people who had pulled in Harley were wearing.
They were clad in black, and glittering on their capes were eight-pointed stars, cut from white
crystal. They were Thieves of Marakim, like Infamous. He had only just time to realize this
when one of the pair, a woman, turned and offered a short, formal bow to Arrowsmith.

A Strange Place in Time - 119

"I am Shendara," she said. "The Master sent word as soon as the snow melted that you and your
beast might be coming through town."

Arrowsmith just stood and stared at her, speechless, clutching his mug of cider. Then slowly he
turned his head and looked around the room. Everyone was looking back at him, and truth to tell
it was a pretty interesting crowd. At least a quarter of them were thieves, clad in black and
perched about the room like crows with bright eyes. There was an assortment of other locals to
look at. There was even a Dwarf passed out on the floor with one boot on, just to give the place
some color. Not that the Stagger Inn was lacking in atmosphere. The bartender was a mean-
looking fellow, holding a crossbow that could have brought down a passenger plane.

There were two fellows in the far end of the room near the massive stone fireplace, both of them
with Misty's golden coloration, and both over eight feet tall. They were Elves, he realized with a
start, recalling the descriptions he had heard. They returned his gaze with a quiet intensity, their
eyes so blue they were almost luminous. He stared at them for a moment, then forced himself to
look away, a little shaken by their presence. A drop of water slid down Arrowsmith's nose and
fell off of the end of it.

"Hello," he said weakly.

The whole bar roared back a greeting, and the next thing he knew he was seated at a table,
surrounded by people. Food and beer were brought, and as he ate, Shendara informed him that
his food, drink, and room had already been paid for by the Master. All he had to do was enjoy
himself.

"The Master?" said Arrowsmith. "You mean Infamous?"

She nodded. "Yes. He wants to make sure that you enjoy your time here in our town, and that
nothing befalls you while you are here."

That annoyed Arrowsmith just a little. "Well, uh, that's very nice of him, but I kind of wanted to
explore this land on my own."

Shendara just patted him on the shoulder. "Yes but he's the Master, and from what I've heard, he
is very fond of you. So you may as well enjoy yourself, or else we'll have to get the rest of the
Temple in here to make sure you have fun."

Arrowsmith studied her face for a moment, then shook his head. "All right, fine, feed me and get
me drunk, I don't care. Just don't drop me in a carriage after I pass out and send me somewhere
else."

"Not until we know you better," she said, smiling.

The night progressed cheerfully enough. The name of the drunk Dwarf, it seemed, was Hemas
Ironfist, and the reason he was passed out in the Stagger was because someone had stolen his

A Strange Place in Time - 120

pony and his load of raw gems. He had been taking them to Twin Lakes to trade, and now found
himself stuck in Two-Fifty-Mile-House with no gems and no way to get home.

"Who would do that?" said Arrowsmith. "I thought all of you thieves were of a kinder sort than
I'm used to."

"There are still common thieves, and worse," said Shendara. "A cleric of Marakim would never
do such a thing, but there are those who will. I don't know how poor Hemas will get home
without a pony. He sent a message to his daughter to come for him, but I gather she is a busy
woman and may not be able to make the trip for some time."

"Well, we can't just leave the poor guy passed out on the floor," said Arrowsmith. "Since
Infamous paid for my room, let me pay for his, and we can at least let him sleep in a bed."

Shendara nodded. "I'll make the arrangements with the barkeep. Marakim favours the generous,"
she added, briefly placing her hand on his shoulder before walking away.

Arrowsmith watched her go, then turned to look at the dozen or so thieves he still had perched
around him. They all just sat and stared at him, and finally he turned his attention once more to
the food before him, finishing his meal. The thieves held watch around him. He was their
Master's lover, and nothing was going to happen to him while they were around.

The rain was falling so violently outside that Arrowsmith could hear it above the sound of the
logs snapping in the hearth and the conversation of the people around him. He was very glad to
be indoors as he and his retinue of thieves went over to the fire to sit. He pulled his chair close to
the flames, draping his jacket over the back to dry. He had a pipe with him and some tobacco,
and he filled it as he looked around the tavern.

The place was made of wood and stone, and the walls were very rough in places. It looked as
though the tavern had been reconstructed over the years by people of varying skill levels. The
fireplace was a beautiful creation of black stone, built high onto the wall. It had a wide hearth,
large enough for people to sit on without fear of igniting their clothes. Several people were
gathered there now, playing music and singing, filling the air with melodies he thought he
recognized, but could not place. Besides the fire, several torches were the only source of light.
The tavern was rather dim, but that was all right. At night, the Stagger Inn had character. During
the day, when the sun was out, Arrowsmith was sure it was too ugly for words.

He noticed the two Elves stand up, and he watched nervously as they began walking toward him.
They moved with sublime grace; a calm, swaying gate that spoke of countless centuries of being.
They had always been Elves; they would be Elves after the world was no more. Their
movements made Arrowsmith think of giraffes moving across the savannah as they stepped
delicately across the floor. One of them seemed to be a great deal older than the other. His gold
hair had turned silver, but the only real indication of age seemed to be more of an aura than
anything. He was wearing a white robe, its sleeves trimmed with gold, and the overall effect was
a little intimidating.

A Strange Place in Time - 121

The second Elf was no less spectacular. His long gold hair was pulled back from his aristocratic
face, braided and held with a length of gold ribbon. His clothing was almost enough to blind the
sun. His long coat was electric green, cut of some sort of shimmering fabric. His shirt was of the
same type of fabric, but was gold. His breeches were white, and were the only things on him that
didn't vibrate with their own intensity. Topping the whole outfit off were a pair of black thigh-
high boots, and a dueling foil in an elaborate gold sheath.

Arrowsmith rose to his feet, a little uncertain how to deal with these two. The younger Elf
stopped before him, looking down at him with dark blue eyes. He was without a doubt the tallest
being Arrowsmith had ever encountered. Something about the day-glow clothing reminded him
of a conversation he and Wesselik had, and then he remembered. There was a group of
worshippers of a sun god, and they wore brilliant clothing in the god's honor. They were warriors
of noble birth, which meant the Elf before him was royalty. It also meant that he was one of the
fastest swordsmen in the land. Warriors of the Sun God were so fast and graceful that they were
supposedly able to spear birds in flight.

'These guys sure ain't no cute little Santa's helpers,' thought Arrowsmith, as they stood before
him. 'Gawdammed Tom of Finland Elves, that's what they are.'

The electric Elf spoke first. "You're very tall for a human," he said.

"Yeah?" said Arrowsmith. "Where I come from, Elves are supposed to be about two feet high."

It wasn't perhaps the best thing to say, but it was the first thing to come to mind. The Elves
laughed, however, and Arrowsmith relaxed a little.

"Are they? I should like to see that." The beautiful creature extended a long, gloved hand. "I am
Fairenya Whiteflower. This is my friend, Gilgarin Greenleaf. We are both from the City of the
White Palace. We were just in Stone Realm, and when we came to this town we heard you were
coming through and decided to stay and meet you." He smiled at Arrowsmith. "Infamous Keeper
is my aunt's illegitimate child. He's not too popular in the Elven Courts, but I'm very fond of
him."

Arrowsmith looked around the room, feeling like he was being scrutinized. He had the
impression that nearly everyone in the bar was a friend of Infamous'. He looked back at Fairenya
again.

"Why do I get the idea that if you think I'm not treating Infamous well you are going to cut my
head off?"

"Don't be ridiculous, child. I'll challenge you properly to a duel, first. Then I'll cut your head off."

"Oh don't listen to him," said Gilgarin. "Fairenya gets weepy if we serve rabbit for dinner. Sit
down, all of you. I'm eleven hundred years old, I have better things to do than listen to boy-
children flex their muscles."

A Strange Place in Time - 122

They sat, and wine was brought. Fairenya picked delicately at the food set out, and Arrowsmith
noticed that he did not touch any of the meat. Gilgarin didn't seem to have the same aversion.

"I didn't know Infamous was royalty," said Arrowsmith.

"That's not surprising," said Fairenya. "He's not, really. He's not full Elf, and Stone Realm
disapproves of its nobles having half-breed children. You may have noticed Infamous is not fond
of Elves."

"Yeah," said Arrowsmith, thinking about the crazed gleam in Infamous' eyes when he talked
about Elves. "I've never heard him speak about any of his relatives. No wait, he mentioned the
Snoweaver family once. They're relatives."

Fairenya nodded. "So, tell me, how is my cousin?" The dark eyes took on an angry gleam. "He's
not still seeing that cretin Betris, is he?"

"No," said Arrowsmith. "I'm not sure what happened to him, but he was gone before I met
Infamous."

"Good," said Fairenya. "I would have spitted him like a pig if I'd had the chance. How is
Infamous?"

The conversation was pleasant and short. Fairenya and Gilgarin asked about Infamous, his
health, what he was doing, the sort of things one would want to know about a friend long missed.

Arrowsmith answered their questions as well as he could. He was feeling a little nervous with so

many people sitting around him, listening to everything he said. He admitted he hadn't known
Infamous very long, and he didn't know everything about him.

Eventually, the two Elves rose to leave. "It was good to meet you, Arrowsmith," said Fairenya. "I
should have liked to talk longer, but my wife gets nervous if I leave her alone too long."

"Grace gets nervous whether you're there or not," said Gilgarin. "She's so timid you could scare
her just by existing."

Fairenya glared at his friend. "Do you ever think anything you don't say?"

"No. I'm old. I have to talk just to remind myself I'm still alive."

Fairenya sighed, then bowed to Arrowsmith. "A pleasure to meet you. I look forward to seeing
you again."

Arrowsmith watched them leave, wrapping their long cloaks about themselves before going out
into the storm. He wasn't shocked to notice they weren't staying in the Stagger.

The hour was late. Arrowsmith had been traveling all day, and he was exhausted. Shendara led
him from the common room to an upper floor. The room she guided him to was at the very end

A Strange Place in Time - 123

of the hall, and as they reached it, he noticed something on the closed door. It glinted in the light
of the candle he held, and as he leaned forward, he noticed that it was an engraved brass plate.

"Infamous Keeper," he read aloud, then shook his head and sighed. He watched Shendara unlock
the door, and they stepped inside.

He paused a short distance inside the room and surveyed the riot of wealth that seemed to be
Infamous' trademark, and sighed again. He threw his bags onto an expensive and lavishly draped
chair, then walked over to the oak and crystal cabinet that held the wine and glasses. The two
thieves who had accompanied them up perched across the room like ravens, watching them.

"Do you like the room?" one inquired.

Arrowsmith poured himself some wine into a silver goblet. "Well, yeah, I like it, but it must be
expensive for him to keep this room just in case he gets an urge to come to town."

"He is the Master," said Shendara. "A Master Thief who cannot afford such things does not
command much respect."

"So he's expected to show a certain amount of wealth," said Arrowsmith, taking a long drink of
the exceptionally fine wine.

"Of course," said Shendara. "The higher the thief, the greater the show. One as high in the
Temple as Infamous Keeper must show a great deal. He has a room in Twin Lakes and another
in White Palace. Not to mention the housing he provides for the occasional lover."

"Really," said Arrowsmith. "And how many lovers is he supporting currently?"

"None. You seem to be the only one. Last fall he was supporting seven, but after Betris he lost
patience with the lot of them. He kicked them out of their houses, then sold off the buildings."

Arrowsmith snorted in amusement, then poured more wine into his glass. "So, who is Fairenya?
He mentioned he's related to Infamous, but he didn't tell me what his title is."

"Fairenya is Prince of Stone Realm. His parents exiled him to White Palace for marrying a
human. That's why the two of them get along so well."

"Well, nice to know somebody is prejudiced. I'd hate to think I'd fallen into a totally well-
adjusted society."

"We have our problems," she said simply.

A thought wormed its way into Arrowsmith's head. "Wait a minute. That Elf must have been
damn near nine feet tall. Are you telling me he married some little tiny human woman?"

A Strange Place in Time - 124

"Fortunately," said Shendara, "half-Elf children always have the stature of the human parent, be
they father or mother."

"Yeah, but still, I bet she needs a stepladder in bed." Arrowsmith shook his head. "Forget it." He
noticed something on a table, a brooch of sorts, and picked it up.

It was made almost entirely of precious gems. Arrowsmith didn't even want to think about its
value. It showed an eight-pointed star of diamond over an angle-bladed dagger, also made of
diamond. Backing the star and dagger was what looked to be a fold of black cloth, made of some
sort of shiny black stone. Thrust through the fold of cloth was a short sword. The blade and hilt
were gold. The pommel of the sword was a diamond.

"Please put that down," said Shendara gently.

Arrowsmith looked over his shoulder at her, having the feeling he had just done something
unacceptable. He set the brooch down carefully. "What is it?" he asked.

Shendara came to stand beside him, looking down at the brooch. "It is the symbol of the House
of Marakim. Only the descendants of the Dawn Thief may wear it."

Arrowsmith stared at the ornament. "So what is Infamous doing with it?"

"Infamous' father was of the Snoweaver clan. They are the children of Marakim. He can trace his
bloodlines directly back to Hercandoloff’s thief, the grandson of Marakim."

Arrowsmith stared at her. "Wait a minute. He's descended from a god?"

"Yes," said Shendara.

He stared a moment longer, then shook his head. "Okay, that's enough. Everybody out. When I
find out I have been sleeping with a deity the party has gone too far. Go, shoo. Do whatever it is
you guys do until five in the morning. I have to go to bed."

The two thieves near the door vanished with spectral silence. Shendara bowed to Arrowsmith.

"Sleep well," she said. "Should you need anything, call upon us." Then she too was gone. As
Arrowsmith crossed the room to lock the door, he heard the whole crowd of them skitter quietly
off down the hallway, like a pack of ethereal ferrets.

"Seven lovers and the child of a god." muttered Arrowsmith, turning to the lavish bed. "Dirty old
man with too much money is more like it."

He dropped his clothes as he crossed the room, then blew out the candle on the small table next
to the bed. He climbed under the soft quilts, sinking into the depths of the feather mattress. He
fell asleep within a few minutes, listening to the rain falling onto the cobblestone street.

A Strange Place in Time - 125

Chapter Ten

After Arrowsmith departed, Infamous spent the remainder of the day in his room, quietly getting
drunk. At one point a puppy tumbled out from beneath the table and onto his boot. He picked the
little animal up and gently held it close, listening to it snuffle as it fell asleep against his chest.
He sipped a glass of Elven pepper wine, a delicacy from Stone Realm. It was made from the
sweet peppers that grew on the cliffs, and was wonderful to drink, but very hot. The white wine
was the mildest; the pink was hot enough to make one's eyes and nose run. The red could
actually inflict damage on the throat and stomach of anyone not accustomed to it.

The stuff Infamous drank was bright red. It was like drinking live coals.

He was extremely drunk, he knew, but it wasn't enough to make his brain shut up. He was in
love with Arrowsmith, and the idea of being separated from him for several months made him ill.

The puppy snuffled, then squeaked. Khanin poked her head out from under the table. Infamous
gave the little beast a gentle kiss on its head, then passed it over to its mother. He topped up his
glass, his depressed mind drifting to other lovers, other times. The only problem with living as
many times as he had was that there was so much more to regret. And one of his biggest regrets
had just oozed up from the depths of time to say hello.

Infamous remembered his first life. He remembered when the world was sweet and new to him,
and pain was a skinned knee. He recalled his first crush, too, and the memory made him smile.
Infamous had been thirteen, and the object of his affection had been the Captain of the Guards, a
man of about forty. He was wise and kind and handsome, and probably never had any idea that
the Wizard's bony little charge was madly in love with him. That was okay, Infamous had liked it
that way. He would follow him around for hours; Drakkar was his name. Once for his birthday
Drakkar gave him a set of fine artist's brushes. Infamous had never thought about painting, but
quickly discovered that he was good at it, and spent all his free time drawing and painting. He
showed Drakkar everything he did, and the older man never failed to praise his talent and offer
helpful suggestions. He made Infamous feel like he was the greatest artist who ever lived.

He was devastated when Drakkar died four days after his fifteenth birthday. Infamous had no
parents, only an ancient and mildly senile wizard to look after him. His friends did what they
could to comfort him, but he was inconsolable. He would often go to the Court Assassin when he
had troubles. But lately the Assassin and the Bard had been fighting a lot, and didn't really have
time for Infamous.

That was when Berengar showed up.

Oh, he had been a charming reptile. Infamous clutched his wine glass as he thought about him.
Poor Drakkar had been in the ground but a month when this monster rode up to the Halls of the
King on his black horse and begged an audience. He was told he would have to wait his turn, that

A Strange Place in Time - 126

it would be at least a week before he could speak with the Wizard. He said that would be fine,
and rode off to a nearby inn.

Infamous had been playing with the Assassin in the Halls when he met Berengar. It was fun to
play with the ghostly hunter, to try and match his silence and speed. Sometimes Infamous would
lose him, but then he would catch a fast glimpse of fluttering cape or gold hair, and the game
would go on. It was, perhaps, a morbid game, an innocent youth chasing Death through the
darkened halls of his foster parents' home. But at least the Assassin would play with him, which
was more than the other children would do. Infamous was very young for his age.

This time, however, Infamous couldn't find him. Perhaps his heart was not truly in the game, or
maybe the Assassin had been summoned away and had not had a chance to let him know he was
leaving. Either way, Infamous was alone when he ran face first into Berengar.

He was older than Infamous, by how much he didn't know, but there were touches of grey in his
hair. He was handsome and dark and mysterious, and in the silent half-light of the moonlit hall
he seemed to simply step out of the shadows to become solid. Infamous looked up at his face,
startled, and was held fast in the man's golden falcon eyes.

"Careful, little one," he said. "Who are you chasing?'

"My Lord's Assassin," said Infamous, eyes fixed on the stranger.

"Ah. And have you ever caught him?"

"No. No one ever catches him. I am Ilenya Skywolf, ward of the Wizard-King. Who are you?"

"I am Berengar, a traveler. I come from far away, with news for your Wizard, but he says I must
wait a week to deliver it."

Infamous shrugged. "That is how it is. All people will have a chance to speak to the Wizard, but
they must wait their proper turn. Is your news important?"

The man's voice was soft, roughish. It made tingles go up and down his back. Infamous wasn't
sure if they were pleasant or not. "It is greatly important. As I said, I am a traveler, and as such, I
learn a great many things. Perhaps, since you are his ward, I could tell you, and you could deliver
the message. But not here, not with unseen eyes around."

Infamous left the Hall with the man, heading for a sitting room he knew would not be in use at
this time of night. It was dark when they entered; Infamous could still recall the scent of the
smoldering coals within the fireplace. He placed a few pieces of wood on the grate, but as the
flames grew higher, they seemed to do nothing to illuminate the room. It was as though Berengar
had brought the night with him. Infamous sat down on a red velvet chair, Berengar seating
himself on the chair closest to him. He leaned forward and said softly; "I know where the Crystal
Mages are buried."

A Strange Place in Time - 127

Infamous was startled by this news. The Crystal Mages had lived centuries ago, and it was their
magic Hercandoloff had studied to bring the land back into balance. He knew Hercandoloff was
searching for them, and would be thrilled to have news of them.

"Well, that is important, but we still must follow Palace Law. You must wait your turn."

Berengar seemed to almost fade out of view, as though he was nothing more than a dream. Then
his image became stronger, and Infamous could see him for the first time. He was a handsome,
intense looking man, with dark hair and eerie gold eyes. Infamous drew back, a little afraid.
Hercandoloff had told him to expect to meet magical creatures in his life, but this was the first
time he had ever met a living nightmare.

"All right," Berengar said. "We will not break Palace Law. But, you will please mention it to
him?"

Infamous nodded slowly. "I will."

"Good." His voice was soft now, warm and inviting. The strange man's image seemed to shift
again, and the gold eyes softened. "Now tell me, little one, how came you to be the ward of the
Wizard? It must be an interesting tale."

Infamous talked. Actually, the phrase Arrowsmith would have used was 'spilled his guts.'
Infamous was innocent for his age; the Court had tried hard to protect him from the darker parts
of life, and it was no great feat for this strange man to draw everything he could out of him. He
had almost a hypnotic effect, asking questions, offering a sympathetic ear, then arm. They spent
the night on the floor of the sitting room, waking up in the morning tangled together in
Berengar’s long black cloak. They dressed and silently went their separate ways, saying nothing
as Berengar headed back for the inn. Infamous went back to his own room, the one he and Snow
Wolf had decorated together. He flopped down onto the soft green silk quilts and smiled,
knowing he was in love.

Berengar got his early audience with the Wizard. Hercandoloff was extremely old by now, and a
little distracted, but his fondness for his ward, and the boy's enthusiasm about Berengar
persuaded him to hear the man's tale. Berengar came before the Wizard, charming, cultured,
handsome, full of wit and humor. Everyone liked him. He promised the Wizard that he could get
an expedition into the North Palaklais Mountains to where the Mages were entombed.
Hercandoloff agreed, giving him money, horses, equipment, and assistants.

Berengar was there for several weeks, preparing the expedition and waiting for the weather to
warm. He and Infamous were spending all their nights together, but were careful not to get
caught. Infamous would have happily told everyone, but Berengar asked him to keep it a secret,
just a little longer. Infamous agreed.

The expedition was finally under way. Infamous watched Berengar leave on the first day of
summer, thinking how brave and handsome he was, and how he would wait for him forever.

A Strange Place in Time - 128

He didn't have to wait forever. They were back within five weeks, missing several people and six
horses. A Dragonhawk attack was the reason, and everyone was sympathetic. The small black
and red beasts inhabited much of the mountains. They had heads like daggers for spearing large
animals, razor-edged wings, huge claws, and hooks on their tails for stabbing creatures in flight.
They were the only things on Dargoth that could hunt down and kill a dragon. The party was
resupplied, and after a week, they were gone again.

It was only two weeks this time, and Berengar was the only person to come back. Bandits had
struck this time, but at least now he knew the right route. He could get there now. Hercandoloff
did not want to send a third group. It was obvious that the trip was too dangerous. However, once
again Berengar whispered in Infamous' ear, and between the two of them, they persuaded the
Wizard to go against his better judgment.

"But this time," he warned Berengar, "if the expedition fails, there will be no more attempts. Too
many people have died already. I will not send people in a continual stream to their deaths."

The group was gone three and a half months. They came back, starving, ragged, dying, all save
Berengar, who looked surprisingly well. "A simple miscalculation," was the glib explanation.
"We lost the trail, but we'll get it next time."

Hercandoloff was adamant. There would be no more trips. He was filled with enough guilt and
sadness over those who had died, he would send no more. Besides, he was beginning to have
strong misgivings about Berengar, and would not give in to the most heartfelt pleas from his
foster son. There would be no more trips. The Crystal Mages would just have to stay buried a
while longer, maybe forever. Berengar nodded and bowed, accepting the Wizard-King's
command.

Infamous woke up just before daybreak, noticing that the warm body next to his was gone. He
was frantic, and began searching for Berengar all over. They had been talking about going away
together, and if Berengar was packing, then he would have to hurry. He went to Berengar's
quarters, and felt a kind of terror seize him when he saw that all of his belongings were gone. He
raced to the stable, and was just in time to see him getting onto his black horse.

"Berengar!" he called, running up to him. "Berengar, you're not leaving are you?"

"Of course I am," came the short reply.

"But we were leaving together, remember? I can be packed in a moment, just wait."

Infamous heard Berengar sigh with irritation, and once more that terror gripped him. He had a
horrible feeling that he knew what was going to happen.

"Now, what in all Creation would I need an ugly, scrawny little brat like you following me
around for? Grow up, boy." Then he turned his horse around and rode away, never to be seen in
that city again.

A Strange Place in Time - 129

Infamous poured himself another glass of pepper wine. After all this time he hated that man so
violently he wished he could have killed him with his bare hands. He had never told anyone in
all the centuries he had lived what had happened; he had been too hurt and humiliated. Besides,
Berengar had been such a great guy, everyone had liked Berengar. Infamous narrowed his black
eyes. He wished he was still alive, so he could personally kill him. At the very least he wished
he'd told the Assassin. There was nothing he could do about it now, however, but the knife in his
heart still turned and festered, cold and unhealed. At last Infamous shook his head, trying to clear
the past away. At least the bastard was dead.

Sebastian hopped in through the window, bringing his ladylove a rabbit. They fenced with their
muzzles, glad to see one another, while poor undersized little Simon lay on the bed, watching the
two. Infamous reached out and placed a hand on the wolf's grey head.

"How about tomorrow you and I mount up and go to White Palace? We can get there in plenty of
time to meet Arrowsmith."

Simon watched his master with intelligent amber eyes. He had accompanied Infamous on many
journeys, everywhere from uninhabited mountain peaks to noisy cities, and he recognized the
phrase 'mount up.' A grin crossed his aging grey face, and Infamous smiled back at him.

***

Arrowsmith didn't sleep well, his body coming up with a thousand excuses to keep him awake.
The room was too cold, so he lit the fire. Then it was too hot, so he opened the window. Then the
pillows were too soft, and the bed exactly the wrong shape. Finally he sat up, annoyed. Outside
the window he could see the faintest traces of dawn appearing in the sky, and he decided to go
explore the town. He dressed, and crept out of the room, walking as quietly as he could down the
wooden floor of the hall.

He descended the short flight of stairs into the common room, and stepped quietly around the
dozing form of the innkeeper's massive guard animal. A wighthound, it was called. Arrowsmith
estimated the beast to be eleven feet long from nose to tail, an immense grayish hound with fangs
like a saber-toothed cat, and a fan of gleaming black spines like sword blades running the length
of its spine, rising several feet into the air. Additional spines thrust out of its shoulders, angling
backwards to defend its sides. Not surprisingly, the creature's name was Spike.

The wighthound watched Arrowsmith go, recognizing him as a guest, not an intruder.
Arrowsmith remembered unhappily being told that the animals roamed in packs over the plains,
and their bite caused a rotting disease. He hoped he never ran into a wild one.

The sky was still dark, save for traces of color in the eastern sky. The town itself was silent and
dark, except for the occasional speck of light from the street lamps. He stepped into the street,
looking first one way, then the other. Nothing moved other than a slow cool breeze wearily
chasing a few dried leaves. The quiet was almost unnerving. Arrowsmith began walking towards
the North Gate, recalling the strange monoliths he had seen the previous night. By the time he
reached them, the sun should be high enough that he could get a good look at them.

A Strange Place in Time - 130

The sound of his boots on the cobblestone was soon joined by that of a few birds. Then he heard
the crowing of roosters, the sounds coming from different areas of the town. He wandered past
an outdoor market, watching as a small group of people began casually preparing for the new
day. Arrowsmith liked the Dargothian attitude towards life; things got done when they got done.
There was no stress, no rushing. If the shop was a half hour late in opening, nobody would die. It
was more important to be happy than on time.

He passed the market, then a large public drinking fountain. Three women and four men were
standing around it, leaning on their buckets, talking while a huge horse in full harness drank his
fill. Past the fountain were houses. Some were slightly run down, and the gardens not as well-
tended as others, but Arrowsmith noticed that nobody seemed to live in squalid little shacks or
hovels. There were, however, houses that had definitely seen better days. As he neared the
monoliths, he noticed one house in particular.

It had once been a beautiful mansion, and the houses around it rested on what had been its
grounds. It was hard to tell what color it had been; the paint was mostly gone, and sporadic
repairs gave it a patchwork look. The little stone path that led up to it seemed mismatched with
the huge house, more fitting for a cottage. Especially with the impudent pink and yellow shasti
flowers that poked up between the stones. The fence had long ago fallen down, but the gate was
still there, cleaned of rust and carefully latched. A formal-looking but faded sign hung on the
gate. It read; The Society for Deranged and Drunken Artists.

Arrowsmith grinned at the sign as he continued walking. The monoliths were close now, and the
warm spring sun was beginning to peer over the ever-present wall of the mountains. The town
was fully awake by now, and there was some horse traffic on the road. No one seemed to notice
him, or if they did, they were too polite to stare.

He reached the fist monolith, standing before it and looking straight up. It was around twenty
feet high, and made of stone blocks fit almost seamlessly together. Across the street was another
one, and forty feet away stood another pair. They continued down the road pair by pair until they
reached the gate, twenty in all, and each one painted with a different scene. And not the crappy
art of somebody's third grade class, or a puffed-up art major, either. This stuff looked like the
pictures in his book of Renaissance masters. A little overly dramatic, to be sure, but definitely
the work of someone with a great deal of talent.

The painted sky was black and ominous, boiling clouds reflecting the light of a burning city that
rested in a small mountain valley. The mountains also reflected the fire, as did the windows of
the burning houses. Black dragons circled and swooped down upon the retreating inhabitants, the
rain drops on their black scales glittering eerily in the orange light. The white walls of the city
were collapsing, people taking them apart in desperation to escape the fire and dragons. Blood
stained the wall and the streets. In the midst of it all a cloaked and monstrous form riding what
looked to be the skeletal remains of a decomposing dragon shot flaming arrows into the fray.

The painting was almost hypnotizing. The dragons seemed to move; Arrowsmith could almost
feel how wet they were, hear the rain striking their wings and running off in thin rivers. He began

A Strange Place in Time - 131

to notice tiny details, like the reflections on the dragon's harness, minute detail on the robe of the
archer. He picked out tiny, barely-seen temples on a mountain behind the city, and just below
them, a group of brightly clad warriors heading into the chaos. Arrowsmith stepped closer to the
painting, reaching out to touch it. The detail was fantastic, almost obsessive. A person could go
mad from it, staring at tiny, half-crushed flowers whose rain-drenched petals glittered in the
flames.

"Somebody had to have lost their marbles painting this," said Arrowsmith.

"He did," said a voice from behind Arrowsmith.

Arrowsmith turned and saw a woman standing behind him. She was wearing paint-stained tunic
and breeches, and her long dark hair was tied back with some woollen yarn. She smiled and
made a short bow.

Arrowsmith returned the bow. "Hello," he said.

The woman smiled at him, then pointed at the painting. "It was painted three hundred years ago
by Ilspet Snoweaver, of the great Snoweaver clan, and founding member of the Society for
Deranged and Drunken Artists. It took him twenty-three years. The morning after he finished it,
he was found dead by his servants."

"Died of exhaustion, huh?"

She laughed. "That, and a very large dose of poison."

"Well, that'll do it to you. Is this the only thing he ever painted?"

"No, there are others, but they're all at the Pandrish estate, and Mrs. Pandrish is very careful who
she shows them to."

Arrowsmith gazed at the painting a short time longer, then shook his head, managing to pull
away from it. He remembered that he hadn't introduced himself, and extended his hand towards
the woman. "I'm John Arrowsmith," he said.

She took his hand and bowed again. "Silvra Greymason, of the Society for Deranged and
Drunken Artists."

He laughed. "Really. Well, you don't look too drunk and crazy to me."

"That's because I'm a new member, the others assure me that it’s only a matter of time. So what
brings you to our town?"

"I guess I look like a tourist, huh."

A Strange Place in Time - 132

"No, apart from your size, your clothes, and the way you were staring at Ilspet's painting, I never
would have figured it out."

He shrugged. "Just traveling around. A friend suggested I come here. But he didn't mention
these." He indicated the monoliths. "Do you take care of them? This is in remarkable shape for
three hundred years."

"The Society does," said Silvra. "There are five of us all together, and we hire assistants when we
need to. And the occasional magical aid from a mage of Hercandoloff helps. But you're starting
at the wrong end. The monoliths tell the story of the rise and fall of the holy city of Palaklais.
You have to start by the gate."

"Wouldn't make any difference to me, I don't know that story. Who's the happy guy on the dead
dragon?"

Silvra looked at the painting. "She is Rhaklan the Damned. She was once a holy knight, some
even say a paladin. But that is not a tale for the middle of the street."

"Well maybe I can get Wess to tell me when I get home, he loves telling tales."

Silvra looked at him curiously. "Wess... do you mean Wesselik Silverbird, of the Mountain
Cabin?"

Arrowsmith was surprised. "Yeah. How did you know?"

"You're Infamous' friend! Didn't he tell you? He's a member of the Society! My husband has
been a friend of his since Infamous was fourteen years old. Oh you must come and say hello to
him."

“Is everybody in this damn town a friend of Infamous’?” he asked as she took his hand and led
him to the old mansion.

Silvra led Arrowsmith back to the mansion. The front door creaked when it opened, and the odor
of oil paints, wet clay and mineral spirits hit him. He coughed, following Silvra down the hall
and into what must have once been a large sitting room. It had been converted into a studio, and
was now filled with an array of items. Tarps were strewn across the floors, along with a large and
scattered collection of hammers, chisels, and various stone cutting tools. Statues of varying sizes
and levels of completion also filled the room.

As Silvra went seeking her husband, Arrowsmith found himself drawn to a worktable covered in
tiny sculptures. They were all of various Dargothian creatures. There was a mother wolf, resting
with her cubs. Next to her sat a dragon with a look of cool superiority on its face. The creatures
were all very natural looking, not exaggerated to be cute or fierce. They simply were what they
were. But the one that most impressed him was set on a window ledge behind the table. It was
black and shiny, and remarkably detailed. It was a Dragonhawk, he guessed, remembering
hearing about the red stripe along the wings and the spear-shaped head. It was in a very cat-like

A Strange Place in Time - 133

pose, tail wrapped about its body, eyes closed serenely. He leaned forward to get a better look at
it, and was startled when it opened its eyes to look back at him.

Silvra came up just then, leading a man by the hand. He was older than she, though not greatly
so. His right leg seemed crippled, and he leaned heavily on a cane as he walked. He was covered
in dust, and puffs of it fell off his clothes and long curling mane of black hair as he walked. He
stood before Arrowsmith and bowed.

"Arlo Greymason," he said. "Pleased to meet you."

"John Arrowsmith."

He held out his arm wrapped in a heavy falconer’s glove for the baby Dragonhawk. The glove
was stained and deeply scarred, and he had a piece of meat in his fist. The tiny Dragonhawk
stood up, looking from the meat to the table. It seemed reluctant to jump the twelve-inch gap
from the window ledge, despite the fact that it had wings. It bobbed in agitation, then let out a
shrill and pitiful squeak.

Arrowsmith had a soft spot for small and goofy creatures, and reached out to help the tiny
creature. He heard Silvra call his name just as he picked it up, and abruptly reminded himself to
never, ever, do that again. The wings of the little animal were sharper than razor blades, and as it
fluttered to escape his grasp it peeled the flesh from the heels of his hands. Unconcerned with the
damage it had caused, it climbed down his arm, the claws puncturing through his leather jacket
and into his skin. Then it dropped down from his arm and onto the table, knocking figures askew
as it clumsily bustled over to its master.

Silvra abruptly ran to get some bandages, while Arlo just stared at Arrowsmith, completely
astounded. The little Dragonhawk sat upright on the glove, stuffing meat into its mouth. Slowly,
carefully, Arlo released his cane and saluted Arrowsmith.

"That," he said, "was the stupidest thing I ever saw someone do. Very kind, I admit, but stupid."

"What do you think of me so far?" asked Arrowsmith, teeth gritted in pain.

"Come sit down before the fire," said Arlo.

They walked over to a trio of small couches arranged before a beautifully simple fireplace,
Arrowsmith leaving a trail of blood. Silvra showed up with the bandages. She sat on the floor
before Arrowsmith and began wrapping his hands.

"I sent Catromb for the healer," she said. "Did no one ever teach you not to pick up a baby
Dragonhawk?"

"I'm sure somebody must have told me at some point in time. It just looked so cute and helpless."

A Strange Place in Time - 134

He noticed that both Silvra and Arlo were trying very hard not to laugh at him. They managed to
keep their composure until he lost his, and they all laughed about it.

The cuts were very deep, and by the time they managed to stop the bleeding, Arrowsmith's hands
were encased in enormous white mitts. The healer was less than completely sympathetic when he
arrived, but he didn't have any trouble picking out his patient. Arrowsmith didn't mind, at least
now he had a chance to watch the healer work his magic. The healing prayers took care of the
worst of the damage, and a salve was used to prevent the cuts down his arm from infecting.
Finally the healer stood up, wished him a good day, and left. Arlo was still shaking his head at
Arrowsmith, but declined to say anything more about the incident.

"So you know Infamous," he said.

They talked about Infamous. He had lived in Two-Fifty-Mile-House since the age of twelve,
which Arrowsmith knew. He had fled his home in Stone Realm, eventually ending up in the
small crossroads town. He had scraped out a living thieving, until he was caught breaking into a
temple of Drakkaus, the God of Assassins, by none other than Misty.

“What was Misty Foxsworth doing in the temple of an assassin-god?” asked Arrowsmith.

Arlo shrugged. “What he always does, I suspect. Feeding his addiction for honey muffins and
warming assorted beds.”

“Oh, you’ve met him.”

Arlo laughed. “Yes, I’ve known Misty almost as long as I have known Infamous. I’ve even met
Infamous’ twin brother, Sjaan.”

Arrowsmith blinked in surprise. “He has a twin brother?”

“Yes. Beautiful little thing, very sweet, very charming. Infamous is mad about him. Sjaan still
lives in Stone Realm. Infamous wants to bring him to live with him, but their mother won’t hear
of it. And Sjaan is too cowed to defy her. He doesn’t have a lot of inner strength, that boy. He’s
been raised to be a pretty ornament and do what mother tells him. And mother does not want her
pretty baby getting dirty with his mad brother.”

“Really,” said Arrowsmith. “Isn’t this the same woman who got pregnant by some passing
Snoweaver while her husband slept on the other room?”

Arlo grinned. “Yes, that would be her. But you had to have met Grays Snowweaver to
understand her willingness to take the chance. Green eyes, long red hair, the spitting image of his
ancestor Marakim. Like the god himself had come back to the mortal plane. Very few people,
male or female, could resist his charms. Slept with him myself a few times.”

“Oh, really?” said Silvra, crossing her arms.

A Strange Place in Time - 135

“Well before I met you, my fairest beloved. Anyway, he’s been dead now these… let’s see…
how old is Infamous? Twenty-four, is he not? So twenty-four years Grays has been in the
ground. Seems Lady Keeper’s husband had a bit of a fit when he learned what had happened.
Killed Grays the same way Marakim was slain all those centuries ago. Hung him up by his boots
and cut his throat. Made Lady Keeper keep the babies in the attic for five years, then the other
Elves found out about it. Fairenya cared for the little ones as best he could, but Lady and Lord
Keeper got rid of him. Exiled him from his own kingdom. Then Infamous ran away and ended
up here. Learned his skills at the Temple of Marakim, and grew up at the Pandrish estate.”

“He told me only a portion of this,” said Arrowsmith quietly.

"He doesn't talk about it much," said Arlo. "But he sees Mrs. Pandrish as often as he can, at least
once a year. In fact, he lives half of the time in this house. He hasn't met Chaos yet."

Arrowsmith looked at the little Dragonhawk. Now that her belly was full she was all bright eyes
and mischief as she chased a ball with a bell in it. She tumbled and played like a cat,
occasionally running up walls, curtains, and furniture. Her claws were disproportionately large,
and tore splinters out of the wooden floor. Likewise, the crest on her head cut deep, clean slashes
in the heavy wooden ball as she played. Completing the set were three high angled blades on the
end of her tail, which waved back and forth as she chased her ball. Arrowsmith though she was
an amputation waiting to happen.

"Why would you want a living razor blade for a pet?"

Arlo shrugged. "Her home was destroyed by hunters. A Dragonhawk has to live somewhere.
Besides, when she grows up she'll be good protection."

Arrowsmith thought about the poor bastard dumb enough to break into this house after Chaos
reached her full ten feet in length. He would be sliced like a package of baloney.

***

They ate lunch together before the fireplace, Chaos ignoring the humans as she chased her
tinkling ball. Arrowsmith had a pleasant afternoon with Infamous' friends, then headed quickly
back to the Stagger, reaching it just as the rain began once more. He had just entered the
common room when he somehow acquired a following of four Thieves. They simply
materialized at his side, almost as if they had come out of the walls. They had been waiting for
him, he assumed, trying to act as though he had expected them. In truth, the way they silently
appeared and disappeared was frightening to him. He wondered what sort of a chance he would
have if they decided they wanted to hurt him.

He had been right about the Stagger Inn, he saw as he walked over to a table. At night it had
character, but during the day it was a rat hole. He was glad he was wearing his boots; he didn't
like the way his feet stuck to the floor when he walked.

A Strange Place in Time - 136

Supper was brought the moment he sat down, and he sighed as he saw the large expanse of food
dropped down before him. Nothing was too good for the Master Thief's pet, it seemed.
Arrowsmith was beginning to have visions of Harley blowing out both tires when he got onto his
back.

He immediately looked for the bike as soon as he thought of him, and was relieved to see the
large machine right where he left him. Someone had wiped the road mud off, and there were two
large bowls, one full of meat and one of water, set near the front tire, left by some well-meaning
but confused individual. Harley very rudely hadn't touched either bowl. However, Harley's
refusal to eat had no affect on Arrowsmith, and he decided to at least try to make a dent in the
mountainous repast before him. He had not yet succeeded when he became aware of a presence
close at hand, and he ceased eating. Looking down to his left, he saw Hemas, the Dwarf. He was
fully sober and had both boots on now, and the eerie, milk-blue eyes that looked back at him
from his dark, strong face were solemn and intelligent. He and Arrowsmith considered each
other, then Hemas bowed stiffly. Arrowsmith rose up to return the greeting, leaving poor Hemas
at around slightly lower than hip-level. He bowed back to the Dwarf.

"Why don't you sit down and join me? There's more than enough for two of us. I think the

thieves want to make me too fat to get out the door."

Hemas smiled and bowed again. "You're very kind," he said, and they both sat down. "I came
down to thank you for my room last night, and ask if I can repay you in some way." He smiled
tightly, and the black hair on his chin bristled slightly. "A week ago, I could have offered you
gems for your kindness."

"I don't need gems," said Arrowsmith with a wave of his hand. "Got everything I need." He
paused to look at the imposing spread of food before him. "More than I need, in fact."

The Dwarf laughed. "So I see. Yes, they've been all excited about your arrival. You'd best get
used to this, the children of Marakim know how to treat their own."

"Gonna die of a ruptured intestine from all this food," muttered Arrowsmith, and Hemas roared
with laughter. Arrowsmith grinned back at him, and the pair set about eating with a vengeance.
After all, if it was there, no sense in letting it go to waste.

Supper was finally done, and as Arrowsmith put his feet up on the table and began filling his
pipe, he noticed that his silent guard had grown slightly. There were seven Thieves now, and he
honestly couldn't recall seeing the three new ones show up. But there they were, perched quietly
around him, keeping vigil. Arrowsmith lit his pipe and ignored them.

"You're trying to get to White Palace, aren't you?" he said to Hemas, and the Dwarf nodded,
accepting the pipe from Arrowsmith.

"I am. If I can get there, then I can meet up with one of the trade wagons from the mountain
where I live. I could get a ride home. Most people who come here are from Twin Lakes, and that
is in the wrong direction. Do you know someone who is going to White Palace?"

A Strange Place in Time - 137

"Yeah. Me. Harley and I could get you there in no time."

"And who is this Harley?"

Arrowsmith pointed over his shoulder at the large bike. Hemas looked at the machine, then back
at Arrowsmith.

"Perhaps it is best just to find permanent lodgings here."

"Oh come on, man, don't be like that. Hey, if Infamous Keeper can drive it..."

"Are you telling me that the Master Thief can drive that thing? That little bony half-Elf? If a
half-Elf can do it, a Dwarf can do it better!" he roared. "When do we leave?"

The Thieves fluttered like settling birds behind Arrowsmith, who was grinning at the determined
frown on the Dwarf's face. "I was planning on leaving in the morning."

"Right!" said Hemas, banging his fist onto the table. He passed Arrowsmith back his pipe, then
got down from his chair. "I'll go get ready!"

As Hemas swaggered off to his room, the Thieves drew closer to Arrowsmith. "Why are you
leaving so soon? Have we offended you?"

"No, not at all," said Arrowsmith, feeling a little wary as more Thieves seemed to seep out of the
walls. He wasn't certain of the number; somehow even in the light of the tavern they did not
seem to be more that half-visible shadows. They perched about him and stared at him with bright
eyes.

"Then why are you leaving?" asked one little shadow who had appeared on the table. Despite
their human form, Arrowsmith couldn't shake the feeling that they were really ferrets in robes.

"Nothing personal, but..." he paused for a moment, trying to organize his thoughts. "I just have
this feeling that I have to get to White Palace, do you know what I mean? I just keep feeling like
I have to get to White Palace. I can't explain it any better than that."

The shadows contemplated him silently, then shrugged. "Very well," said one, and the whole
pack vaporized around him. At first Arrowsmith thought maybe he had offended them and they
had left, but no such luck. They were back in a matter of moments, or possibly it was another
group. It was hard to tell the little night-stalkers apart. Arrowsmith finished his pipe and began
heading up to his room to pack. His urge to get to the city was so strong now that he felt as
though he was being prodded with hot needles, and his stomach was a sick knot.

There were more Thieves in his room. They were perched on the heavy ceiling beams, peering
down at him with interest. Arrowsmith glanced up at them, then went to pack his bags, finding
someone had beaten him to it. He sighed, then looked up at the ghostly shadows. They blinked

A Strange Place in Time - 138

down at him brightly, silently. There might have been three of them. Arrowsmith thought about
the time he had tried to catch Infamous, and shook his head. These fellows were like mist, and
they probably weren't even exceptional thieves. Catching Infamous would be like catching
smoke in a net. Arrowsmith picked up his bags, which were heavier than they had been last
night. So not only had the little blighters packed for him, they had stolen him some goodies, too.
He looked at the saddlebags, then up at the ceiling at the dark shapes.

"You guys are scary, you know that?"

"We know," someone said happily, and not from the ceiling.

Arrowsmith looked in the direction of the voice, and saw nothing. Shaking his head, he took the
bags, left the room and went downstairs. The swarm of ghost-ferrets pursued him, cheerful,
light-footed, spectral. They would be terrifying if they were not so good-natured and inquisitive.
Arrowsmith packed everything onto Harley in preparation for the morning’s journey, then
returned to his room to sleep.

***

The common room was absolutely alive with thieves in the morning when Arrowsmith came
downstairs. They were everywhere, situated on anything they could get both feet on, from the
tables to the ceiling beams. He stopped just inside the room and looked around slowly, unable to
comprehend fully what he was seeing. Then he recalled Infamous had said the place was a
Thieves' den. The Temple was probably right under his feet. He didn't know much about these
guys, but he knew from Infamous that all of their Temples were underground, and usually
excavated right under a building. The little jackals were literally coming out of the floor.

Shendara appeared out of the crowd, walking up to Arrowsmith. She took his arm and began
leading him to his bike.

"Are you sure you won't stay a little while longer?" she said.

"That depends," said Arrowsmith, looking around the tavern. “Have you all showed up to make
me stay?"

She laughed. "No, we did not. It is not our business to detain people."

"Then no, I really have to leave. But I'll be back one day. I've heard rumors about the End of the
Road tavern that I want to check out."

"They're all true," said Shendara, a slight smile tugging at one corner of her mouth.

"But you don't know what rumors I've heard."

"I don't have to, I know the tavern. Here comes your traveling companion."

A Strange Place in Time - 139

"Great stone giants!" roared a voice from somewhere behind the wall of Thieves. "Is every cleric
Marakim ever possessed in this room? Out of my way, you night-creeping cutpurses!"

There was a ripple in the sea of black, and through it came Hemas. He was clad in a great
bearskin cloak. It was held about the waist by a wide belt of leather, and into that he had thrust a
large war hammer. He was wearing a helm with short horns banded in gold on either side of it.
His beard bristled imposingly from beneath the faceplate as he glared about at the room full of
black-clad clerics. Finally he turned his attention to Arrowsmith.

"Well, are we ready to go?" he asked.

Arrowsmith nodded, and pulled on his leather jacket, zipping up the front, then took hold of the
bike and began pushing it out the door into the street. His boots thumped heavily on the wooden
porch of the tavern as he crossed it, and he eased Harley down the tavern’s one step. Arrowsmith
threw one leather-clad leg over the bike's back, rising above it to kick the machine into life.
Harley bellowed into wakefulness, sending a few individuals who had been in the rain-dampened
streets scrambling for shelter. Arrowsmith sat down and looked over at Hemas.

"Come on," he said.

Hemas looked like he could have quite happily turned and fled himself, but he was a Dwarf, and
no Dwarf ever backed down from a challenge. They were a strong and proud people, and Hemas
was not about to let some roaring golem intimidate him. He straightened his belt and swaggered
over to the demon beast, climbing up onto the elevated back seat. Arrowsmith looked over his
shoulder at Hemas.

"All set?" he asked.

The Dwarf looked more determined than ever, and he nodded grimly. Arrowsmith waved at
Shendara. "I'll be back," he yelled over the noise of the engine. "And when I come here again,
you and I are going to the End of the Road."

She laughed. "You'll need me to keep you out of trouble!"

"I don't want to be kept out of trouble, I want someone to help me crawl home afterwards!"

Shendara waved farewell to him as he sent the bike forward. They drove down the street slowly
at first, until they were out of the main part of the town, then picked up speed as they moved
towards the gate. The gatekeepers had apparently heard them coming, because the way was open
when they crested a small rise in the road and came into view of the gate. As they headed
towards it, Arrowsmith noticed writing on the upper right hand part of the wall; seven words
written one over top of the other, in varying languages, the last written in the common tongue. It
read; 'Nowhere.'

Arrowsmith tore through the gate and out onto the rain-soaked roadway towards White Palace.
Above them the sky had ceased throwing down water, but it was still dark. However, far away to

A Strange Place in Time - 140

their left, there was a pale silver edge to the cloud cover, a harbinger of better weather.
Arrowsmith yelled like a madman and gave Harley more gas, and they flew down the road like
an eagle into the dark wet plains.

They had started late, and the short spring day ended a little sooner than Arrowsmith would have
liked. He turned on the headlight and kept on for a while after dark, but found the going a little
too treacherous for his liking. Finally he pulled off the road at what looked like a good camping
spot, and turned off the engine. Silence slammed down all around them, and Arrowsmith leaned
forward against the handlebars to look around. The sky had cleared, and it was filled with a
billion tiny specks of light, thrown about like salt on a black tablecloth. A light breeze started up,
and he could hear the soft rustle of the long grass. For a long time, all Arrowsmith did was look
around at the stars in the otherwise perfect dark. He suddenly recalled Hemas, and he looked
over his shoulder towards the Dwarf.

"Hemas. Hey, man, you okay? I haven't heard you screaming for the last twenty miles, thought
you might have fallen off the bike."

There was a small sort of noise, and Hemas stirred. "Are we stopped?" he asked.

"Yeah, we're stopped. You can get off now. So what did you think of the bike? Fun, huh?"

"Urk," said Hemas as he slowly, carefully dismounted. "Yes. Fun," he monotoned.

"I knew you'd like it. Nothing in the world like a motorcycle. We'll camp here, unless you think
there's a better spot."

"Glurg," said Hemas, sitting down hard on the long grass.

Arrowsmith made camp, as Hemas seemed unable to function at the moment. He put up the tent
and heated up his little camp stove, something he only used when the ground was too wet for fire
making. He searched through his bags, taking out and examining the strange foods the thieves
had given him. There was dried meat, smoked fish, and a few herbs, roots, and things that
Arrowsmith could not identify at all. He tossed a package of cleaned, white roots to Hemas.

"What are those?" he asked.

Hemas looked down at the package, trying to pry his thoughts away from the visions of the
rushing road. "They are the roots of a flower called dragonwhiskers. They are very sweet, most
people eat them fresh out of the ground."

Arrowsmith picked one up and thrust it into his mouth. It was carrot-like in texture, and
pleasantly sweet. Arrowsmith crunched on it as he set about making supper. Hemas just quietly
fell over onto his back and stared up at the sky.

"How long until your beast gets us to White Palace?"

A Strange Place in Time - 141

"I would say late afternoon tomorrow, maybe sundown. If the road was a little better I could
knock a few hours off of that, maybe we'll hit a good stretch and we can make a little time. Hey,
if you think this bike is fun now, wait until we really get it going fast."

Hemas sat up and glared at Arrowsmith's large form. "What were we doing today?" he bellowed.

"I don't know, maybe seventy."

"Seventy what?"

Arrowsmith looked up from the smoked fish he was smearing onto his toasted bread. "Miles an
hour, Hemas. Seventy miles an hour. But don't worry, one good stretch of clean smooth road, I
can get Harley going way faster than that."

"I've no urge to go that fast!" Hemas roared. "I almost died of fright a hundred times today!"

"So why didn't you say something?"

Hemas snorted, shaking his head. Finally he came over to help himself to some off the food. He
looked at the fish, but left it and had some of the meat and cheese instead. He also found a skin
of ale, and soon both of them were feeling much better about the day.

"Hey, Hemas?" said Arrowsmith. "Why is the city called White Palace?"

"That is not actually its proper name," he said. "It is the City of the White Palace. But 'White
Palace' is shorter. It is the ancestral home of the mage Hercandoloff."

"I thought that was Palaklais."

"No," said Hemas, taking a drink of ale. "Palaklais was the first house of Hercandoloff. But
Palaklais was short lived; it survived less than one hundred years before it collapsed. It was
attacked by a sorceress riding some sort of beast, like a dragon, but with no flesh on its bones.
She burned the city, but she failed in her quest to kill Hercandoloff. He left with his Court,
moving to the plains."

"Wait a minute," said Arrowsmith. "I thought Hercandoloff founded Palaklais. Are you telling
me he was still alive when it was destroyed, one hundred years later?"

Hemas nodded. "I am. The Mage is immortal. He departs sometimes, to other places, and other
things, but he always returns when he is needed. He always comes back when the Palace rises."

"What Palace?"

"I'm getting to that, you impatient brat!" Hemas' eyebrows bristled. Arrowsmith waited,
grinning, undeterred by the Dwarf's gruff manner.

A Strange Place in Time - 142

"Anyway, Hercandoloff came with his Court to the plains, and once they found a suitable place,
they began to build a palace out of the stone of the wall that had surrounded Palaklais. You have
already seen part of that wall yourself, guarding Two-Fifty-Mile-House."

"How did they get it out of the mountains?"

"How should I know, do I look like a wizard? The story is not often told where I live, a better
account could be told to you in the City if you would like to wait that long."

"No, I want you to tell it.”

Hemas snorted. "They used the stone from the walls of Palaklais, and they built a palace. A huge
palace, shining white, infused with magical spells. And Hercandoloff told the people who had
followed him there that in times of peace, the palace would be hidden from view, and the people
left to govern themselves as they saw fit. But if ever a great evil should again threaten the land,
then the palace would rise, and he would return to throw down the foes."

"And then what, he just took off and left a whole city full of people?"

"No, of course not! He stayed until the people were established, and he saw that their way of life
was good and just. The city was in its seventy-eighth year when he left."

"Did he ever come back?"

Hemas nodded. "He has been back five times in the past thousand years, the last time as recently
as in my grandfather's youth. My grandfather himself looked upon Hercandoloff, stood right
before his throne, and pledged the eternal friendship of the Ironfist clan."

"And nobody knows where this mage goes in the meantime, when he's not defeating the forces of
evil and building cities?"

"No one. There is much mystery surrounding the wizard."

"So what does he look like? Your grandfather must have told you stories."

He did," said Hemas. "Although, there is something I do not understand about the descriptions I
have heard of the mage. When Palaklais fell, Hercandoloff was venerable beyond the natural
years of humans. Yet the historians teach that he was a young man when he built the White
Palace. And again, when he reappeared two hundred years later, he was still a very young man,
but he aged, as does everyone. Many people have seen him grow old over time, but then he
vanishes, and returns young. But one thing all agree upon is his appearance."

The Dwarf sliced himself some more cheese, then poured a little more ale into his shallow
wooden cup. As he did this, Arrowsmith suddenly began to shiver in the night air. He had the
strange feeling that he knew what the Dwarf was about to say.

A Strange Place in Time - 143

"He is a tiny man, small and fragile, with beautiful long hands. His hair is blacker than black,
and his eyes are violet. Many who have seen him say that he more resembles a young girl than a
grown man. He is light-hearted, a jester, and he frequently uses his magic to play little tricks on
people. But above all, he is gentle. He...say, fellow, you don't look very good, even in this light.
Is that fish making you sick? It'll do that. Fish, bah. Mycinocroft food, that's all..."

Arrowsmith drew his knees up and rested his forehead on them. All around the world became
grey and misty, and he felt as though he was not truly in his body. He felt as though, if he wished
it, he would simply float up to the moon, drifting away like the smoke of the little camp stove.

Hemas' voice finally penetrated his shell. "Arrowsmith? Are you all right?"

"I've seen him."

"Seen who?"

Arrowsmith raised his head. He could feel a sweat forming on his body, and he had a hard time
focusing his thoughts. "Hercandoloff, I've seen him. Little pretty guy with violet eyes. I've seen
him."

"Where?" Hemas asked, but something inside of Arrowsmith suddenly warned him not to tell.
He staggered to his feet and looked east, in the direction of the City. For a long time, he said
nothing.

"Get some sleep, Hemas," he said finally. "We leave early for the City."

***

Arrowsmith did not sleep all night, although Hemas snored loudly enough to attract some large
animal. It stood off in the darkness and made similar sounds back at the Dwarf, but not receiving
the appropriate reply, it eventually wandered off. Arrowsmith meanwhile felt as though a part of
himself had left, and he did not know if it was ever coming back. He felt like some sort of
machine left on, but without anyone to tell him what to do. He simply sat and waited for dawn.
When it came, he ate breakfast and packed, but there was no emotion within him. Everything had
been replaced by an intense desire to get to the City as soon as possible. It was barely daybreak
when he and Hemas once more got on the bike and headed east.

They stopped once to make lunch and let Hemas stretch his legs. Arrowsmith still felt like an
empty vessel, waiting for something to be poured into him. Hemas tried to make conversation a
few times, but Arrowsmith felt unable to respond, and when he did say the occasional word or
two, it was as though someone else was making him speak. Finally, they got back onto the bike
and rode off.

It was late afternoon, and the sky was a beautiful canopy of gold and pink, and the sun was
sinking when they first set eyes on the City. The ground had become uneven, and the road

A Strange Place in Time - 144

snaked over and around many small hills and knolls. Finally, at the crest of a hill larger than
most of the others, they stopped.

The City lay before them, a mass of buildings and houses, all corralled in by a high wall, shining
white like the one around Two-Fifty-Mile-House. Most of the roofs they could see boasted tall
spires, a few even showed banners of differing colors. It was not a large city, and from where
Arrowsmith sat, he could see that it was carefully laid out in an orderly fashion. However the one
part of the town that he could not figure out was the far end. Where the rest of the city was laid
out to make the best use of space, this part had been left unsettled, as though to make room for
another building. The open space was almost eerie in appearance: carefully maintained and
framed by little white borders. Behind it were little gardens, set up as though to attach to
something that just wasn't there. It was strange enough that Arrowsmith actually managed to
shake off his feeling of detachment.

He glanced over his shoulder at Hemas. "Is that where the palace sits?"

He nodded. "Yes. That is where it will be when it rises again."

Arrowsmith turned his brown eyes to the city again. A shiver ran through him, and he lowered
his head, taking in a deep breath.

"Hemas, you'd better get off and walk into the City from here."

"Be glad to. Where are you going?"

"To the far end of the City, where the open patch is. I'm going to sit there for a while."

Hemas got off of the bike, taking his meagre bundle of belongings with him. He stood before
Arrowsmith, looking into his face. He shook his head grimly. "You look bad, boy. Maybe you
ought to come into the City with me. We can find a healer to look at you."

Arrowsmith shook his head. "I don't need a healer, I'll be fine. You go into the city, get yourself
a hot meal. I'll meet you later at the Red Rooster."

Hemas stared at Arrowsmith for a moment longer, then turned and headed for the tall gates of
White Palace, shaking his head. He paused to watch Arrowsmith drive down the little hill,
heading for the far wall. Then he kept walking towards the gate.

Arrowsmith reached the wall, stopping next to a small collection of aged trees. He turned off the
loud motor, caring nothing about whether or not anyone had heard him. He sat on the bike,
breathing. He was peaceful, calm, like a man who had finally reached the end of a quest that had
taken all of his life.

Arrowsmith slid down from the leather back of the bike onto the soft grass beneath a tree, asleep,
and yet more awake than he had ever been. The world was smeared and dark, as though he was
viewing it through a heavy mesh screen. The trees blew soundlessly in an unfelt breeze, and the

A Strange Place in Time - 145

grass swayed like the reeds at the bottom of a slow river. It was as though he was no longer a
part of the living world, having slipped into a strange dream that would not let him wake.

The memories seemed to come slowly, and in organized clusters, like old home movie reels. He
saw Palaklais, walked its streets, stared up at the tall buildings. He had not seen buildings like
this before, and he was frightened by them. But he would not let anyone see that. Men did not
show fear.

The images sped up, and he saw himself living and growing old in the great city. He spent his
years with the Wizard, Hercandoloff, a nice enough fellow but undersized, and he had a wife he
couldn't keep in line. He actually let her run his armies...

Palaklais fell. They moved out of the mountains. Now they were all young again, and he was
someone different. He had no real idea how that had happened, but the Wizard had done it, he
knew that much. He always meant to ask him about it, but it sounded too much like the work of
the Devil. He had no urge to know about the workings of the Devil. Back home, this little fellow
and his sword-waving wild woman would have been burned at the stake. And that little thief he
kept, the one who cavorted with men... there wasn't a dungeon deep enough for that heretic.
Worse, he had obviously been putting some sort of evil spell on him, because he was actually
beginning to find him attractive.

The memories wavered, then ceased, as though the film on the projector had torn. Arrowsmith
had the strange feeling that someone was coming. He was standing on the grass next to his own
limp form, but for some reason he did not find that upsetting. He awaited whomever was
coming, excited and unafraid.

He saw them appear out of the gloom around him. There were eight of them, all very familiar.
They were him; or rather they were the representations of his former lives. He was pretty glad to
see most of them. Well, numbers one and two he could have lived without seeing again, but the
others he liked well enough. Especially Number Eight. He'd been a handsome lad in his last life.

"Who am I?" he asked the assembled group. "Why am I here?"

"Those are big questions, John Arrowsmith," said his former self. The tall, well-dressed man
stepped forward, smiling gently. "Surely you Recall me?"

"Yeah, you're me. Or rather, you're Seth Crowley. Hey, how did we die the last time around?"

"The horse tripped. We broke our neck in the middle of the road."

"The mountain road?"

"Yes, Arrowsmith, the mountain road." Seth moved closer. He was wearing Dargothian clothes,
breeches, high boots, wool tunic and cloak. But the accent was that of a refined Englishman.

A Strange Place in Time - 146

"Oh," Arrowsmith said, and fell silent for a moment as he considered this. Then he asked, "But
why am I here?"

"You are, as I was, as we all were, the Seer of Hercandoloff."

"Seer?" said Arrowsmith. "No way. You got it wrong, Seth old boy. I mean, look at me!"

"Well, I admit I have seen you dressed better."

"Hey, I happen to like these clothes. And what do you know about fashion, anyway?"

"At least I was a nobleman, you're nothing more than base-born trash. The only thing you have in
your favor is Infamous, and he is far too fragile an individual to have someone of your oafishness
about him."

"Fragile?! Infamous? Lose the Victorian romance, Seth, Infamous is more capable of survival
than we ever were."

Seth stared down his nose at Arrowsmith. "Even so," he said, "it is your turn to watch this land.
You must continue to keep the promise that was made to the Wizard almost one thousand years
ago. You are the Seer, whether you look like one or not. That is how we are able to come here
and tell you of this. The others take hours to Recall, sometimes even days, reliving their lives,
but you have me to speak to." Seth smiled slightly, giving Arrowsmith one of those
aren't-you-so-honored-you-could-just-retch looks that only nobles could manage.

"You know, I once knew a prostitute named Seth."

Seth raised one eyebrow, looking annoyed by the comment. "Indeed. Interesting. So why don't
you give me a pound and then you can put a new twist on an old insult."

"Yeah yeah, fine. First tell me how it was we ended up able to come back to the land of the
living after death. Does everyone do this?"

"No, only the Court does it, and we are not permitted to know the fates of the people who live
and die. We are outside the natural world, and not permitted to know its secrets. Hercandoloff is
the one who gave us immortality, and forever we will walk the green hills and plains of this
strange land."

"We're cursed!" Number One suddenly declared. "Evil has claimed us!"

"It's the work of the Devil!" agreed Number Two.

Arrowsmith laughed and shook his head, looking at the two incarnations of himself. "Can they
hear me?" he asked Seth.

A Strange Place in Time - 147

"Not at the moment. You are in direct contact with me. Because they are parts of the puzzle that
make up you and me, they must go where I go. Thankfully I only need tolerate their presence
when in spiritual contact with you."

"Does that mean I will see you again?"

"I suppose. Do you want to?"

"Well I'll probably need to talk to you sometime in the future." Arrowsmith fell silent for a
moment, looking thoughtful. "So this is what my life is all about, then. I'm the Seer of a great
Mage. I help to defend a magical kingdom. And my lover is the royal thief."

"His proper title is Dragon Prince, descendant of Marakim, the Master of all Thieves. I trust you
will address him properly?"

"Why? He comes to me when I yell, 'Hey Fame.' Why bother with all the other crap?"

Seth stared imperiously down his nose at Arrowsmith. "I see manners are not something your
incarnation decided to weary himself with."

"Hey, I got manners."

"And an excellent grasp of the King's English, too, I see."

"Ah, go stand on a street corner, I got a life to live."

"Very well. But I shall not be far. After all, I am part of you, as are all you see here. We will
assist you if we can. But I am afraid I must be going now. You are asleep on the grass near a
watchtower, and your device attracted a good deal of attention. People are coming as we speak to
tend to you, including your Dwarven friend, Hemas. It would not do for them to find you lying
on your back, unconscious and talking to yourself."

"Hey man, that's me most every Saturday night, just put a bar table over me and who'll notice?"

Seth glared at Arrowsmith. "Cretin," he said, and faded from view.

Reality came back by degrees after Seth left. At first, Arrowsmith could not move his body or
feel anything around him, but then the cool of the long grass penetrated his shell of nothingness.
He felt his body coming alive, and he could smell the blossoms on the trees around him. His
vision cleared, and at last, his hearing came back. Hemas was shaking his shoulder and saying
his name.

Arrowsmith slowly rose to his feet, towering high above the heads of those around him. Hemas
had brought the city guard with him, three men and a woman in dark grey uniforms. They were
watching him carefully from just beyond sword's reach. Cops were cops in any world,
Arrowsmith observed wryly.

A Strange Place in Time - 148

He swayed unsteadily, looking around at everyone and everything, as though seeing it for the
first time. His knees buckled, and he almost fell, but managed to catch himself. The guards
probably thought he was drunk. He certainly didn't feel too coherent. That was a side effect of
Recalling, he suddenly remembered. It left a person drained and very disoriented, and not
especially capable of handling a situation. Arrowsmith could feel Seth watching him anxiously,
could almost hear him thinking; "Just keep your mouth shut, John Arrowsmith, for the love of
our Lord and Savior just keep your mouth shut!"

"Well, well," said one of the guards. "And just who might you be, big fellow?"

"Shut up," said Seth from in the back of his head. "You just Recalled, you are in no condition to
be lucid. Just shut up."

"I am John Arrowsmith, Seer of the Mage Hercandoloff, come to herald his return and the rising
of his Palace!" Arrowsmith announced loudly.

"Nooooooo!" Seth howled. "You great ponderous idiot! Don't tell them that!"

Arrowsmith was arrested on the spot for drunkenness and possession of an illegal technical item.
Before they dragged him away he tossed his money and Harley's keys to Hemas, telling him not
to let them hurt the motorcycle. Then he was taken to a clean, straw-filled dungeon, where he
and Seth argued most of the night about how he should have handled the situation.

End

A Strange Place in Time - 149